The Vow

by heartsns

Summary:

Sasuke Uchiha swore he'd bring his brother's killer to justice. So when suspect Minato Namikaze is identified, Sasuke will do anything, even rent a boat and sail to Namikaze's remote home himself to find him. But what Sasuke doesn't anticipate is the storm that wrecks his boat, the injury that erases his memory...or the beautiful blond who rescues him.

Notes:

What do you get when you steal your granny's love novel? A hard core SNS lover who sees it as wonderful Sasu/Naru fanfic work ... hehehehe

Yeah, I know I still working on the other one fic I not finished, but as other writers know, once you have an idea in your head, it doesn't go away.

Thank you my dear friend kcisjohan for having me visit in her home for the past week. She fed me, watered me, and we talked nothing but for our love of SNS. She assisted in making this fic flow smoothly. <3

This fic is completed by the way. New chapter up every few days!

Chapter 1: The Shore

Northern California Coast, March 18XX

The storm had slammed in from nowhere, howling with the fury of a banshee run amok. Lightning cracked across the dark night sky. Thunder echoed like mortar fire through the blackness. Lashed by a screaming wind, waves crashed over the fifteen-foot sailboat, threatening to crush its fragile hull.

Wrestling with the tiller, San Francisco police detective Sasuke Uchiha swore into the storm. He cursed the wind and the sea and the hell-damned boat. And he cursed himself for thinking he could sail up the coast to Minato Namikaze's cliff-top hideaway and catch the murdering little weasel unaware. As a sailor he was competent enough; but he was no match for a storm like this one. The sails were gone, clawed away by the wind. Worse, in the swirling darkness, with no stars to guide him, he had lost all sense of direction.

A lightning flash illuminated the ruby signet ring on the middle finger of his left hand. The ring was the one thing Sasuke had inherited from his father—the younger son of Asian nobility, who'd died penniless in the new world, leaving his two son’s to make their own way. Both had managed well enough.

Sasuke had recently made the rank of lieutenant in San Francisco's police department. His brother had become a star on stage.

Now his brother was dead, strangled in a filthy dark alley after a performance. A shabbily dressed man had been seen crouching over his body, pocketing what little precious items his brother had. Witnesses had identified him as Minato Namikaze, a human vulture who collected and sold salvage from shipwrecks up the coast.

Namikaze was nowhere to be found. But a police informant had drawn Sasuke a map of the coast, showing the remote cliffside area where the man lived. When the storm struck, Sasuke had been on his way there, bent on dragging the bastard to the gallows or gunning him down on the spot.

Now he found himself fighting for his life.

The hull was filling with water. Abandoning the tiller, Sasuke grabbed a bucket and began bailing like a madman. But it was no use. Anytime now, if it didn't capsize first, the sloop would founder and sink.

Sasuke was a strong swimmer. If the storm hadn't carried him too far out, he might have a chance of getting to shore. But in the howling blackness, he had no idea which way to go. He could just as easily swim out to sea and drown. Until he could see land, he'd be better off staying with the boat. But as a precaution, he unbuckled his gun belt from around his hips and stowed the .36 Navy Colt in the bow compartment with his store of powder, caps and balls. If he ended up in the water, the added weight could be enough to drag him down.

Sea spray battered his face, the taste of it as salty as the tears he'd devote himself to shedding for Itachi once his killer was brought to justice. His brother had been strong and beautiful, eager to laugh, easy to love and far too young to die. But he couldn't allow himself to mourn Itachi until he'd avenged his murder.

A blinding flash interrupted his thoughts. Stunned by the ear splitting boom of thunder, Sasuke could only be half sure of what he'd glimpsed yards ahead. It had looked like a sheer cliff, towering above rocks that jutted out of the water. Now, high in the darkness, he could make out the faintest flicker of light.

That light was the last thing he saw before the boat shattered against a rock, flinging him over the side.

Something struck his head, and the world imploded into darkness.

<~X0X~>

"I can't sleep, Naruto. I'm scared." The boy stood trembling in the lamplight. Dressed in a ragged flannel nightshirt, he was small for his age. His long lashed eyes, the color of new copper pennies, were filled with anxiety that went straight to Naruto Uzumaki's heart.

"Come here, Konohamaru. I'll rock you awhile." Naruto put down the novel he was reading and gathered his six year old brother onto his lap, allowing him to snuggle against Naruto’s shoulder.

Outside, though the storm battered the quaint cabin they called home, Naruto had no worries for their safety. Their father had fashioned the outer walls and roof from the inverted hull of a wrecked schooner he'd sawed into sections and windlassed up the cliff. It was sound enough to hold up under any deluge. But the wind was ferocious tonight. It howled like a chorus of harpies, shrieking among the ancient pines that sheltered the clearing. Lightning flashed through the porthole windows. Rain beat against glass that was thick enough to withstand an ocean tempest. Naruto couldn't blame the boy for being frightened.

Konohamaru stirred on Naruto's lap. "Papa's been gone a long time. When's he coming home?"

"He'll be here as soon as he can." Naruto's arms tightened around his little brother. He was worried, too. Their father had left two weeks ago with a wagonload of salvage to sell in San Francisco. It wasn't like him to be gone so long. Naruto could only hope he wasn't caught somewhere on the road in this awful storm.

"Will you tell me a story, Naruto?"

"What kind of story?" The boy mulled over his answer for a moment. "A story about a prince. I like your prince stories."

"All right, let's see..." Naruto enjoyed telling stories almost as much as Konohamaru enjoyed hearing them. He usually made them up as he went along, spinning out whatever came to mind. Sometimes his stories surprised even him.

"Once upon a time there was a prince," he began. "A prince who lived at the bottom of the sea."

"How could he breathe?"

"He just could. It was magic."

"Oh." Konohamaru snuggled closer. Naruto rocked the chair gently, his voice soft and low.

"This prince was the son of the great sea king. They lived in a palace with gold and jewels and all sorts of treasure. It was a beautiful place. But there was just one thing the prince wanted— and it was the one thing he couldn't have."

"What was that?" Konohamaru asked.

"He wanted to walk on land. He wanted to see mountains and rivers, birds and animals and everything that was there. But the prince couldn't walk. Instead of legs, he had a tail like a fish. He could only swim, so he had to stay in the water.

"One night, while the prince was swimming, a storm blew in. A huge wave picked him up and swept him right onto the beach. When he opened his eyes, he was lying on the sand. Where his tail had been, he had two fine, strong legs. The prince was delighted. He stood up, took a few practice steps and set out to explore the land."

"But he wouldn't have any clothes on," Konohamaru muttered drowsily.

"Oh yeah, you're right!" Naruto exclaimed. "Maybe he could make some out of seaweed. Or just say a magic word, and the clothes would be there. What do you think?"

But there was no answer from Konohamaru. He had fallen asleep.

Brushing a kiss onto his forehead, Naruto lifted the boy in his arms and carried him to bed. Naruto had been a boy of thirteen when his father had taken Konohamaru into his care. His parents had died, taken by illness, and Minato couldn’t just leave the infant. Naruto had taken the tiny browned haired baby and kept him alive on goat's milk. Now, after six years, Naruto couldn't imagine life without Konohamaru.

With a sigh, he settled back into the rocking chair and picked up his book. His father usually brought him a used book or two each time he returned from San Francisco. By now, the books filled several shelves on the far wall. Tonight he was reading Moby Dick, a weighty novel about hunting whales. The book was filled with enthralling descriptions, but Naruto wasn't sure he liked it. He had glimpsed whales from the top of the cliff. For all their great size, they'd seemed as peaceful as grazing cows, nothing like the monsters in the book. 

Sometimes when Naruto gazed into the ribbed ceiling of their ship turned house, he wondered where it had journeyed before the sea cast it into the cove below the cliff. Had it beat the battering waves around the area? Sailed with a cargo of tea? Brought fortune seekers to the California coast for gold fields?

Through the pages of the books, Naruto had traveled the world. Paris, New York, Cairo, Zanzibar, Bombay... The names sang like music in his head. He could almost imagine himself strolling the bazaars, fingering silks, sampling exotic foods, wandering through ancient palaces. But he knew it was only a dream.

Even if he had the money to travel, how could he ever leave Konohamaru or take the boy away from their home?

Even a visit to San Francisco would ease his wanderlust, he thought. He remembered the place dimly from his childhood, but he hadn't been there since before Konohamaru's birth. Judging from the occasional newspaper he saw, the sprawling settlement had grown into a vast wonderland of mansions, docks, businesses, fine restaurants and theaters. He yearned to see it for himself. But his father refused to take him and Konohamaru along on his trips. "San Francisco's a wicked place," Minato was fond of saying. "There's danger around every corner and sights not fit for a young child's eyes. Better you stay safe at home."

Restless, Naruto laid his book aside, rose and walked to the door. Sliding back the bolt he stepped out onto the porch. Wind lashed his hair. Rain streamed off the low eave. From far below, at the foot of the cliff, surf thundered against the rocks.

Heaven help anyone who had to be out on a night like this.

Shivering, Naruto moved back inside, barred the door and prepared to go to bed. Maybe tomorrow their father would be home. They would hear the creak of wheels on the bluff road, the jingle of harness and the wheezing bray of the tired old mule. If the trip had been a good one, their father would be singing in his off-key voice. Then Naruto would grab Konohamaru's hand and they would run down the trail to see what he'd brought them. Minato Namikaze might not be the most sober of men or the most honest. But no one could deny that he loved his children. And they loved him.

What if something had happened to him?

What would they do if he didn't come home?

By the time Naruto awoke the next morning, the storm had passed. Dawn shone through the porthole windows in shades of pewter and rose. A crested jay squawked in the crown of a pine tree.

Pulling on his worn shirt and trousers he put on a clean apron, pattered into the kitchen, added a few sticks to the pot bellied stove and put some barley coffee and cornmeal mush on to boil. While breakfast was cooking, he made the bed, splashed his face and pulled his blond locks back into a small ponytail. Then he went outside to milk the three nanny goats.

By the time he'd finished, Konohamaru was up and dressed in a shirt and overalls Naruto had remade from some old clothes. After sending the boy out to feed the chickens, he sliced some bread and set the table for breakfast.

"Did you wash your hands?" Naruto asked when Konohamaru appeared at the door a few minutes later.

"Yup, and my face, too." He sat at the table and bowed his head while Naruto had murmured a few words of grace.

"Can we go down to the cove?" he asked. "You can find the best stuff after a storm."

"We'll see. Maybe there'll be time after we've weeded the garden."

"But I want to go now, while the tide's low," Konohamaru argued. "Why can't I just go by myself?"

Naruto spooned fresh cream over Konohamaru’s mush and poured him some barley coffee. "It's too dangerous," Naruto said. "You could fall, or a big wave could wash you out to sea. And you never know what might be down there. Once I stepped on a sea urchin spine. My foot was so swollen I couldn't walk for days. I certainly wouldn't want that to happen to you."

"Then come with me. Please, Naruto. The weeds will only grow this much before we get back." He indicated a tiny space with his thumb and forefinger.

Naruto had to laugh. "All right. But just for a little while. Now, finish your breakfast."

When breakfast was done and the dishes washed, they set out down the zigzagging cliffside trail. Naruto carried an empty basket to hold any treasures they might find – delicate shells, chunks of coral, jars and bottles washed up from distant shores. Once, they'd found a brass sextant from a wrecked ship. Another time they'd found a sea chest filled with bolts of soggy cotton fabric, which Naruto had washed, dried and saved. It troubled him when he thought of it — profiting from shipwrecks in which people had lost their lives.

But Minato always said, the things they found would only wash back out to sea and be lost if they left them. How could making use of them be wrong?

Minato’s rationale made perfect sense. But there were times when Naruto yearned for a different kind of life—a blessedly ordinary life in a town with friends and neighbors, tree lined streets, churches, schools and stores. He'd known such a life in the years before his mother died and Minato caught gold fever. But now those days seemed as distant as the stars.

Naruto loved his father and Konohamaru. And he knew better than to pine for what he couldn't have.

But at times the weight of loneliness threatened to crush him. Most people his age had friends, relatives and a lover around them. Many of them were even married, with families of their own. Not that he was asking for someone to marry. Not yet, at least. Just to have someone he could talk to someone real to share his thoughts and dreams — would make all the difference in a world populated by characters from novels and fairy tales.

As for romantic love, he'd read about it in books, mostly the ones written by his favorite author. But here, in this isolated spot, the notion seemed as fanciful as the tales he made up for Konohamaru.

"Hurry, Naruto!" Konohamaru called over his shoulder. "I see something down there! It looks like a boat!"

"Stop right there, Konohamaru! Wait till I catch up!" Naruto quickened his pace. The trail was narrow, the sheer cliff more than eighty feet high. Ferns and cascading flowers dotted the rocky face, forming a lush hanging garden. Beyond the black rocks that jutted at the foot of the cliff, a pale crescent of sand, exposed by the low tide, rimmed the cove.

The place was as dangerous as it was beautiful. A fall could mean almost certain death. Konohamaru was never allowed down the trail without supervision, but the boy always seemed to be testing his limits.

"What did I tell you about running ahead?" Naruto seized his bony little shoulder. "Do that again, and we'll go right back to the house."

"But look, Naruto! There's a wrecked boat down there with a big hole in the bottom! Maybe it's pirates!" Naruto peered cautiously over the side of the trail.

"It's just a sailboat, not a pirate ship, brat. But stay behind me until we know what else is down there." With Naruto leading, they wound their way down the trail and over the barnacle encrusted rocks to the beach. A red crab scuttled beneath a chunk of driftwood. A flock of sandpipers, skimming along the water's edge, took wing at their approach.

The overturned boat lay on the wet sand. Its hull was smashed along the starboard side, leaving a jagged hole. Since the boat hadn't been here yesterday, it must have been cast against the rocks in last night's storm.

Naruto couldn't imagine anyone surviving such a wreck. But there were thieves and smugglers operating along the coast, and caution was never a bad idea.

Dropping his basket to pick up a hefty stick of driftwood, he approached warily.

Not so Konohamaru. Pushing ahead, he raced around the boat, then stopped as if he'd run into a wall.

For the space of a heartbeat he stood frozen. When he turned back to face him, his eyes were dollar size in his small face. "Naruto, there's someone under the boat," he whispered. "It's a man! I can see his legs!"

"Get back here, Konohamaru! Right now!" Naruto braced himself for what he was about to find. This wouldn't be the first body to wash ashore in the cove. But Minato had always taken pains to shield them from the sight of death. He never let them near a wreck until he'd disposed of any remains, either by burial or by rowing out past the point and dumping them where the current would carry them away. Now, with Minato absent, Naruto would be duty bound to bury this poor drowned soul. But first he wanted to get Konohamaru away.

"Go up to the garden, find that small shovel and toss it down," he told his little brother. "Then stay up top and wait for me. Careful on the trail, now. No running."

He took off like a young goat, agile and confident. "I said no running!" Naruto shouted after him. Konohamaru slowed his pace, but he continued to watch until the boy was safely up. Only then did Naruto turn his attention to the wrecked sailboat.

Konohamaru's feet had left prints in the wet sand. Still clutching the driftwood, Naruto followed the foot trail around the side of the boat. Just as Konohamaru had said, a pair of muscular legs jutted heels up from under the hull. The trousers were sodden and caked with sand, but Naruto had learned to recognize fine wool. The waterlogged brown boots were likewise of excellent quality and little worn. Minato, he knew, would expect him to salvage them. But he couldn't bring himself to rob the dead. He would bury the man clothed, as the sea had left him.

The hull of the wrecked sloop was heavy, but years of hard physical work had left him strong. Grunting with effort, Naruto managed to lift it by the edge and drag it to one side, exposing the full length of the prone body.

He was tall, much taller than his father. And he appeared younger, too, not much beyond his twenties.

His shoulders were broad beneath his tattered white shirt, his haunches taut and muscular. His hair was dark, practically black. A few strands fluttered in the sea breeze, catching the sunlight that created dark blue highlights within the black hair.

The man lay with his head turned to one side. Naruto's gaze was drawn to his porcelain smooth skin against the pale sand, black lashes crusted with salt, classic features like the pictures of the gods in his book of Greek legends. The man appeared far too young and vital to be dead. But the world was a cruel place.

Every piece of wreckage the tide swept into the cove was a testament to that cruelty.

Such a man would be missed, Naruto thought. Somewhere he was bound to have family, friends, maybe a wife or sweetheart. If Naruto could find any information on him, a name, an address, he would write a letter and send it with Minato the next time he went to San Francisco.

But the stranger had no coat or vest. Whatever he'd worn against the weather, the sea must've torn it away.

That left his trouser pockets as the only place to look.

Leaving the driftwood chunk within reach, Naruto crouched next to the man and worked his fingers into a sodden hip pocket. As he'd feared, it was empty.

Groping deeper to make sure, he gasped and drew back. One hand reached for his makeshift weapon. A corpse would be cold and rigid. But his fingers had sensed living flesh.

Trembling, he worked his hand under the shirt collar to touch the hollow alongside the porcelain throat. The faintest throb of a pulse ticked against his fingertip. Heaven sakes, the man was alive!

"Look out below!" Konohamaru shouted a warning from the top of the cliff, alerting Naruto that he was about to fling the shovel down.

"No, wait!" he shouted back. "Never mind the shovel. Get some water in the canteen. Close the stopper tight and toss it down."

"Is he alive?"

Naruto hesitated. "Barely."

"Can I come down?"

"No. He might be dangerous. Hurry!"

The silence from above told him Konohamaru had gone to fill the canteen. Turning back to the stranger, he dropped to his knees and scooped the sand out from under the man's face to give him more air. He was utterly still, no movement, no sound, but the breath from his nostrils warmed his wet fingers.

What now? With effort, he could probably move him. But what if he had broken bones or internal injuries? Pushing and pulling would only make them worse. Still, there was little he could do without turning him over.

For now, he was lying to one side, his left arm pinned under his body. Maybe he could hollow out the sand on that side and use his sinking weight to help roll him over. That would be the gentlest way to turn him. What happened after that would depend on how badly he was hurt.

Moving to his left, Naruto began scraping away the sand along his length, his bare hands hollowing out a space beneath him. Naruto dug furiously, reaching as far under him as his bulk would allow. As he sank into the recess, his body began to rotate onto its side.

So far the idea was working. But the physical contact was more intimate than anything Naruto had ever experienced with another. As the backs of his hands rubbed across bone and solid male muscle, he felt himself growing curiously warm. The unaccustomed heat flowed through him, simmering like the ruby red jam he made when the wild strawberries ripened in midsummer.

Caution shrilled warnings in his head. He was alone here with a child to protect. His father had taught him to assume the worst of any stranger who showed up. Saving this man could be the most dangerous thing he'd ever done. But his morals demanded that he try.

Naruto could hear the breath whispering in and out of his nostrils. He could feel the warmth of the porcelain skin and hear the low rumblings of an empty belly. But he hadn't opened his eyes or uttered a sound.

Two years ago Minato had brought home a well used medical book. Naruto had read it so many times that he could quote parts of it from memory. But he wasn't a doctor. And he certainly wasn't a miracle worker. The plain truth was, the man could die right here on the beach.

But he wouldn't let himself think of that now.

His fingers pawed the sand, widening the hollow he'd made. His body was already tilted. Now all that remained was to roll him onto his back.

It was easier than he'd expected. He tumbled over with an audible grunt, the first sound he'd heard from his lips. Naruto's breath seemed to stop as he studied him.

His eyes were closed, his hair sand plastered to his forehead. A purple bruise lay along one cheekbone, a bloodied gash above his temple. For all the battering, he had a noble face—almost princely with its chiseled nose, strong jaw and lightly cleft chin. His features were marred only by a puckered scar that pulled at a corner of his mouth. That slight imperfection gave him a sardonic look, as if he were smiling at some secret joke.

Was this the face of a good man—a man he could trust with his safety and Konohamaru's? Or would saving him turn out to be the worst mistake of his life?

Transfixed, Naruto leaned over him. His finger skimmed a trail down the bruised cheek. His touch sent a quiver through his body. Sensing it, he drew back, almost afraid to breathe. A sense of possession stole over him, as if, in saving the man's life, he'd somehow made him his.

His closed eyelids twitched. His throat worked. A moan emerged from between his lips, then a single labored word.

"Itachi..."

The name stung like the brush of a nettle. It didn't matter, Naruto told himself. He'd known all along this man might belong to someone. And wasn't it a good sign that the first word out of his mouth was someone's name? If he had a wife, partner or sweetheart, how bad could he be?

"Here's the water, Naruto." Konohamaru's voice made him start. He glanced around to see him standing just behind him, holding the canteen.

"I told you to stay up top," Naruto scolded him.

"I wanted to see." He stared down at the stranger. "Maybe he's a prince."

"A prince? Whatever are you talking about, Konohamaru?"

"A prince from the sea, like the one in your story." 

Naruto shook his head. "That's make-believe, silly. He's just a man."

"No! Look!" Konohamaru pointed to where the stranger's left hand lay against his side. On his middle finger was a heavy gold signet ring, set with a ruby the size of Naruto's thumbnail.

Under different circumstances, Naruto would have been intrigued. Right now he had more important things on his mind.

"Get back and stay back," he told his brother. "I don't want you too close when he wakes up."

Kneeling, he cradled the man's head in his lap, reached for the canteen and twisted out the stopper. He’d need to be careful, lest he cause the stranger to choke.

Raising his head, Naruto tilted the canteen and gave the man just enough water to wet his lips. He jerked reflexively, coughing and sputtering.

"Careful," Naruto whispered softly. "Just a sip."

The man groaned, stirring against him. His eyelids fluttered and opened.

His eyes were pitch black, like the star filled sky when there was no moon. Those dark eyes stared up at him in blank surprise.

"Where am I?" he muttered. "And who the devil are you?"

 

Chapter 2: Rise and Shine

Notes:

Where did the time go! I just realized I promised to upload the next chap yesterday or today! I am at work doing it, cause I'm THAT DEVOTED to you all!! Don't tell my boss :P~

Anyhow, on with the show!

He was dead, that had to be it. And those brilliant blue eyes looking down at him, set in soft glowing sun kissed skinned face and haloed by a nimbus of spun-gold hair, belonged to an angel.

Or maybe to a beautiful demon.

He felt like bloody hell, which argued for the demon theory. His head ached. His eyes burned.

Every bone and muscle felt as if it had been pounded like cheap beefsteak. The few words he'd spoken felt as if they had been ripped from the raw depths of his throat.

Worst of all, he had no idea what had happened to him.

"Don't try to talk." One cool hand eased his head upward. He felt the metal mouth of a canteen against his chapped lips. "Just a sip for now. Too much might make you sick."

The water was fresh and cold. He craved more than the swallow he took, but the voice was right about getting sick. His throat and stomach felt as if they'd been scoured with a holystone. Best to take things slow.

Coming more awake now, he could hear the lap of the tide and the sharp mewl of seabirds. His skin, hair and clothes were gritty with sand. Had he been shipwrecked? It seemed likely enough, but he had no memory of being on a boat. The blankness was unsettling. But no doubt everything would come back once his head cleared.

Pouring water into a hand, the blond angel splashed the worst of the grit from his face. The palm that grazed his skin was callused. His mysterious rescuer was obviously not a nobleman. But there was an ethereal quality about him, like a fairytale prince dressed in faded calico. Nothing about this blond made sense.

Blue eyes watched him warily as he tested his hands and feet, stretching his arms and legs. He was sore all over, though nothing seemed to be broken. But his ears were ringing, and his head throbbed with pain.

Only as he shifted his shoulders did it dawn on him that he was lying with his head in the blond’s lap. His senses seemed strangely acute. He could feel the shape and curve of the blond’s thighs through thin fabric trousers. He could feel a flat belly and the warmth of the sun kissed skin.

He could hear the soft cadence of breathing, the slight movement of each breath pushing from the flat belly. The close contact was having a most ungentlemanly effect on him. At least he knew his body was functional. But he was well on his way to making a fool of himself.

With a grunt, he heaved to a sitting position. The dizziness that swept over him blurred his sight for a moment. As it cleared he saw that he was in a cove ringed by jagged rocks and pine crested cliffs. Beyond the entrance, sunlight glittered on the open sea. Nearby, on the sand, lay the wrecked hull of a boat.

The blond beauty who'd awakened him knelt at his side, one hand resting on a club shaped chunk of driftwood.

Peeking around the blond’s shoulder with wide brown eyes was a small, dark brown haired boy.

Lord, who were these people? Where was he?

The boy stepped into full view. His feet were bare, but his clothes were clean and well mended. He looked the newcomer up and down, his eyes sparkling with childish curiosity.

"Are you a prince, mister?" the boy demanded.

He managed to find his voice. "A prince?" he rasped. "Do I look like a prince to you?"

"Maybe a little." The boy frowned, then brightened. "If you aren't a prince, where did you get that ring on your finger?" 

He raised his left hand to look. The fathomless ruby, framed in gold, gleamed in the sunlight. If the stone was real the ring could be worth a small fortune. It was hard to believe these people hadn't stolen it from him.

"Well, what about it?" the boy demanded. "If you're not a prince, where did you get that ring?"

"Where are your manners, Konohamaru?" the blond scolded. "The gentleman's our guest, not our prisoner." Blue eyes turned, his expression still guarded.

The sea wind fluttered tendrils of sunlit hair around the tanned face. "I'm Naruto Uzumaki," he said. "This is my brother, Konohamaru. And who might you be, sir?"

Naruto’s speech was formal, almost schoolbookish. The blond seemed to be well educated, or at least well read, he observed. Odd, given the thin fabric shirt and trousers and work worn hands. His gaze flickered to the driftwood club. His manner was friendly enough, but something told him that, at his first suspicious move, the blond would crack it against his skull.

Blue eyes narrowed. "Your name, sir, if you'd be so kind. And it would be a courtesy to tell us where you've come from."

"My name is..." He hesitated, groping for an answer to the question. But nothing came to mind—not his name, not his family or his occupation, not his home or his reason for being here.

Naruto was watching him, his gaze growing stormier by the second. He shook his head, the slight motion triggering bursts of pain. "I don't remember," he muttered. "God help me, I don't remember anything."

Naruto stared at the stranger. He'd read about memory loss. The medical book said it was most commonly caused by a blow to the head. The gash above the man’s temple made that explanation plausible. But that didn't mean it was true. Until he knew more, he'd be foolish to believe anything the man said.

"You can't remember your own name?" Konohamaru asked in wonder.

"Not at the moment." His wry chuckle sounded forced. "Give me a little time, it'll come."

"But if you don't know your name, what can we call you?" Konohamaru persisted.

He shrugged. "For now, anything. You decide." 

Konohamaru pondered his choices. "Rumpelstiltskin?" he ventured. "I like that story a lot."

"I was hoping for something shorter and not such a mouthful to pronounce," the stranger muttered.

"Can't you think of an easier name, Konohamaru?" Naruto asked.

The boy's frown deepened. He pondered a moment, then sighed. "I can't think of anything good. Will you help me, Naruto?"

"Let me think." Naruto pinched his lips, looking between the mystery man and his brother. Though the man was struggling to speak, no doubt to a raw throat, his quirky comebacks certainly left an impression.

"We will call you Sas," he said.

The corner of Sas’ mouth twitched upward. "Certainly not from any story I know of," he smirked.

" I think it suits you." Naruto nodded firmly, his face warmed as their gazes met. This man was obviously a literate man—a gentleman perhaps, who could teach him something about the world. True, Sas might be pledged or even married to someone else. But surely there could be no harm in a friendly exchange.

As Naruto rose to his feet, the realization struck him. The man who couldn't remember his own name had mentioned he had read stories.

Memory loss could be selective, he supposed.

But what if he was lying to hide his identity and win their trust? He could be a fugitive running from the law, maybe a ruffian who'd take cruel advantage of a young man and child. There were such men, he knew. Minato had warned him about them. "Keep the shotgun handy when I'm away," he would say. "If a stranger comes in the gate, pull the trigger first and ask questions later."

The old single barrel shotgun lay ready on a rack above the cabin door. Naruto knew how to load the shot and black powder and set the percussion cap. His aim was good enough to bring down ducks and pigeons for the cooking pot. But he'd never fired at a human target.

Could he do it if he had to? Could he point the weapon at this compelling stranger, pull the trigger and blast him to kingdom come?

He could, and he would, to protect his little brother, Naruto vowed. Nothing was more important than Konohamaru's safety.

But he wouldn't let things get to that point. He would keep the gun close and watch the man's every move. At the first sign of suspect behavior he would send Sas packing. It sounded like a good plan. But he was already at a disadvantage. The stranger was bigger, stronger and likely craftier than he was. In saving his life, he'd already put himself and Konohamaru at risk.

Maybe he should have left him under the boat to drown in the tide.

But even as the thought crossed his mind, Naruto knew he couldn't have done such a thing. He couldn't condemn a stranger who had not yet done them any harm. Every life was precious in its own way. How could he presume to judge who was worthy to live?

He could only do what was humane and what was reasonable—and what was prudent, which in this case meant staying on guard.

"How did you two get here?" Sas squinted up at him, the sun glaring in his eyes. "You didn't come out of nowhere."

"Our cabin's up there, at the top of the cliff." Naruto glanced toward the high water line, where barnacles clustered white against the rocks. "The tide covers this beach when it comes in. You can't stay here, and we can't carry you up the trail. That leaves you with three choices—walk, crawl or drown."

"Well, I don't think much of the last one." Sas shifted, wincing with pain as he struggled to get his legs beneath him. "Mind giving me a hand?" 

Naruto reached for his outstretched fingers. Glinting on his ruby ring, the sun scattered rainbows over the white sand. The powerful hands that closed around his were smooth and uncalloused. Maybe he was a gentleman after all. Or, more likely, a handsome criminal who lived by his wits.

"Ready?" He pulled against his slight frame. Naruto arched backward as he staggered to his feet. Standing, the man was even taller than he'd realized. Swaying like drunk in the wind, he loomed a full head above him.

"Are you all right?" Naruto asked.

"Just dizzy," he muttered. "Head hurts some."

"Here, have some more water." He handed over the canteen. "If you want to rest awhile, there's time before the tide comes in."

"No. Might get worse." Lifting the canteen, he drank deeply, then returned it. "Let's go now." Konohamaru had been standing to one side, watching wide eyed. Their father was a small, lean man, and the boy had seen only a few other adults. To him, this stranger must look like a giant.

"Take the canteen and go on ahead, Konohamaru," Naruto said. "Be careful, now. Wait for us at the top."

As Konohamaru scurried toward the trail, Naruto cast around the beach for a scrap of driftwood to serve as a walking stick. Finding a suitable length, he thrust it toward the man he'd named Sas. "This will steady you. If you get dizzy, drop to your knees. I'll be right behind you, but if you fall, you're on your own. I can't hold your weight."

"Understood." Naruto could feel coal eyes taking his body in measure, perusing every curve and angle. He'd made no move to touch him, but the intimacy of that gaze sent a thread of heat through his body. He lowered his eyes, staring down at his feet. There was a beat of silence in which nothing moved. Then he took the stick, tested it in the sand and turned away to follow Konohamaru up the cliff.

The trail was slippery from last night's downpour.

It was so narrow that in some spots, Sas, who was still getting used to his new name, had to turn sideways to fit his shoulders between the cliff and the trail's sheer edge. He couldn't recall having been afraid of heights, but looking over the side was enough to make his stomach lurch.

Well ahead of him now, the boy climbed with the easy confidence of a monkey. A prince, the child had called him. It struck Sas as an innocent joke. Right now, the last thing he felt like was a prince. He was damp and filthy, with waterlogged boots, salt-stung skin, a bruised body and a throbbing head that couldn't remember a damn thing worth knowing. So far, all he could remember is he read books, but he couldn't remember reading any one specific.

We will call you Sas...

It was the name that had triggered his memory of books.

Maybe, given time, more names would spark more memories until they came together like the pieces of a puzzle, to make his mind whole again. Meanwhile, it was as if he was wandering blindfolded through a maze with nothing to guide his way.

The ruby ring could be the key to his identity.

But so far it meant nothing to him. He'd been startled, in fact, to see it on his finger. Did it mean he was wealthy? Or that he belonged to an important family?

Sas grimaced, half amused at such grandiose ideas. He could just as easily be a thief who'd stolen the damn thing. He'd probably been shipwrecked while running from the law.

From the trail behind him came the light sound of breathing and the sounds of hands brushing against fabric. He checked the urge to turn and look at his blond rescuer. Dizzy as he was, a backward glance could send him pitching off the trail. The temptation wasn't worth the risk. But that couldn't stop him from thinking about him.

Was his body just as lean as he felt when he lay upon firm thighs?

He imagined those legs walking, thighs tightening with each step, how they would look spread...

Damnation! He couldn't let himself get distracted by those thoughts when every step took so much concentration. A fine thing that would be, to survive a shipwreck only to tumble down a cliff from fantasies about his rescuers' firm muscles and sun kissed skin. He willed the image away but allowed those blue eyes to linger in his memory. Framed by thick blond lashes, they were the color of a dawn sky in the moment before the sun's rays touched the clouds.

Naruto. The name was as innocent and elusive as he was. He liked the sound of it. He liked him. Memory or no memory, it was clear that he had an eye for beautiful people. But he'd be a fool to start anything with this one. He was young, not much more than twenty by his reckoning. And he probably had a daddy with a shotgun waiting to blast anyone who so much as glanced wrong at him. Even if Naruto didn't, he would keep his proper distance. Trifling with such a creature would be like crushing a butterfly.

Sas was surprised to discover that he had a conscience. It was puzzling, given that he had no idea who he'd been before he opened his eyes on the beach.

Did he have manners? Principles? Was he honest? Had he been taught to respect others?

He could be married, he realized. He could have a wife and children waiting for him, back wherever he'd come from. All the more reason to keep his distance from the intriguing Naruto Uzumaki.

The boy had reached the top of the trail and vanished above the rim. Sas willed himself to keep plodding upward. The dizziness seemed to be getting worse. Cold sweat trickled down his face. His breath came in labored gasps, but he pushed himself to keep moving. He hadn't come this far to die falling off a blasted cliff. Besides, there was something else driving him forward, something urgent, he sensed, that had to be done. If only he could remember what it was.

Questions clamored in his head, beating like black wings. So many questions, all demanding answers.

"Tell me where I am." He raised his voice to be heard above the rushing waves below. "Does this place have a name?"

"The only name we call it is home," Naruto replied. "It's not any kind of town, just a cabin in the forest. Keep moving, and you'll see it in a minute."

"No, I mean where is it? Where are we?"

"You really don't know?"

"Would I be asking if I did?" His foot slipped on a clump of moss. He jabbed the stick into the trail, legs shaking as he righted himself.

The next time Naruto spoke he was closer, less than a pace behind him. "You're two days' wagon ride north of San Francisco. Since the boat we found with you is a small one, I'd guess that's where you came from. Does that sound right?"

"No more or less than anything else does." Sas grunted.

"You don't remember San Francisco?"

He raked his memory, using the name as a trigger. San Francisco. Fog, rain and mud. The cry of a fish hawker. The smells of tar, salt and rotting garbage. He groped for more, but the impressions were dimmed, like something from his boyhood. He remembered nothing that made him think he'd been there recently. He shook his head. "It'll come. Maybe after I've rested. What— what date is it?"

"It's Tuesday, the twenty-fourth of March. Living here, it's easy to lose track, but I mark off each day on a calendar."

"What year?"

He heard the sharp intake of her breath. "It's 18XX. You don't even remember what year it is?"

"I don't remember anything."

"Except reading stories."

Sas had no answer for that. With all that remained of his strength, he dragged himself over the top of the cliff. Breathing like a winded horse, he leaned on his makeshift walking stick and filled his eyes with what he saw.

Close at hand, anchored near the cliff's edge, was a complex system of pulleys and windlasses attached to what looked like a harness for a horse or mule. Best guess, it was rigged to haul heavy loads up from the beach—most likely wreckage that had washed into the cove. In the near distance a low buck fence surrounded a cabin that was unlike anything his eyes had ever seen—at least, so far as he could remember.

The roof and sides were all of a piece, fashioned of weathered oaken planks that were shaped and sealed to watertight smoothness. Seconds passed before Sas realized he was looking at the overturned hull of a schooner, mounted on a low foundation of logs to make a sturdy home. A nearby windmill, for pumping well water, turned in the ocean breeze.

"My father built all this." Naruto had come up the path to stand beside him. "He cut a wrecked ship into sections and used pulleys like these to haul them into place. We've lived here for almost eight years."

"That's quite a piece of engineering." He willed himself to stand straight and to speak in a coherent way.

"My father is a clever man, and a hard worker. He takes good care of us."

"And your mother?"

"My mother died before we came here. Konohamaru's parents died shortly after he was born."

"I'd like to meet your father. Is he here?" 

Naruto’s eyes glanced away. His fingers tightened around the driftwood club he'd carried up from the beach. "Not right now," he said, "but we're expecting him home at any time. He's probably just coming up the road."

Naruto didn't trust him. Even through the haze of his swimming senses, Sas could tell that much. But how could he blame him? He and the boy were alone here, and he was a stranger.

Surely Naruto had nothing to fear from him. Only a monster would harm a young man and child. And he wasn't a monster. At least he didn't feel like one. But how could be sure, when he had no idea what sort of man he was? He could be a thief, a murderer, the worst kind of criminal, and not even be aware of it.

He raised a hand to his temple, fingering the swollen lump and the crust of dried blood that covered it.

Pain throbbed like a drumbeat in his head. He'd suffered one hell of a blow. That would explain his memory loss. But would the damage heal? Would his memory return? For all he knew, he could live the rest of his life without remembering who he was or where he'd come from.

Dizziness hazed Sas's vision. He tried to walk, but stumbled on the first step. Only the stick saved him from falling headlong.

"Are you all right?" 

Naruto's blue eyes swam before him. Lord those were beautiful eyes, like blue sky tide pools, their centers deep and dark. 

"Can you make it to the house?"

"Try..." The ground seemed to be rolling like a ship's deck under his feet.

"Let me help you." 

Naruto thrust his body under his arm, his leaned muscled body braced against his. Leaning heavily, he staggered forward. Naruto’s muscles strained against his side. Sas forced himself to keep going.

If his legs gave out, he would be dead weight for Naruto to move.

"Just a little farther," Naruto urged. "Come on, you can make it."

But he was wrong. Sas knew it by the time he'd dragged himself a half dozen steps. His legs wobbled; his gaze was a thickening moiré. As they passed through the gate in the fence, the blackness won the battle. His legs folded and he collapsed, carrying the blond down with him to the wet grass. 

Naruto felt Sas’ legs give way, but he wasn't strong enough to hold him. Still clutching Sas’ side, he went down under his weight. The grass cushioned their fall, but Naruto found himself spread eagle beneath the dark haired man, pinned to the ground. For a moment he lay there, damp, exhausted and breathless. Dark hair sprayed against his shoulder, a chin and cheek cradled against his chest.

Naruto could feel the rise and fall of his chest as he breathed, hear the rasp of air in and out of his lungs. His eyes were closed, eyelids hooded by inky brows.

Whoever this man was, he was strangely, compellingly beautiful. But even in his helpless condition Naruto sensed an aura of danger. A man wouldn't sail this far up the coast on a pleasure outing. What if some dark intent had brought him this far? Whatever the circumstances, he had to get him up.

Working one arm free, he jabbed a finger at his cheek. "Sas? Can you hear me?"

He didn't answer. Only then did he realize Sas’ body was unusually warm beneath his damp clothes. More than warm. Heaven save him, the man was burning up.

Shoving his face away, Naruto struggled to get out from dead weight but managed to roll Sas to one side, a low grunt escaping Sas’ lips. When he pushed to his knees and looked over he saw that coal eyes were open, but fever glazed. Naruto nursed his father through a couple of bad spells and he knew the signs.

Heavy lidded, dark obs gazed back up at him. "Whatever we were doing down here, it was nice," he muttered groggily. "Wouldn't mind a bit more..."

"Hush. You're ill. We've got to get you to bed." Naruto scanned the yard. Where was his brother? Why was the little imp always disappearing at the wrong time? "Konohamaru!" he called.

The boy trotted around the corner of the house, followed by the young spotted goat he'd adopted as a pet. "Where have you been?" he scolded him. "I told you to wait for us.”

"Luffy was hungry. I was getting his breakfast.”

"Luffy is big enough to eat grass. Give me the canteen. Then go and fetch the flat cart. We need to get this man in the house."

The canteen was still slung around Konohamaru's neck by its woven strap. Slipping it over his head, he handed it over, then scurried off to get the two-wheeled cart their father used for hauling salvage from the cliff top to the shed.

Naruto lifted Sas’ head then tilted the canteen to his lips. He drank as greedily as caution would allow, gulping the water down his throat. Lowering the canteen, Naruto dampened his hand and brushed the moisture over the man’s face. The coolness startled him. He jerked, blinking up at him.

"Can you get to your knees? My brother's bringing a cart, but we can't lift you onto it."

"I can walk." His voice was slurred. "Just need a little help..."

Sas began to struggle. Naruto seized his hands, bracing until he could get his legs beneath his frame. He staggered to his feet, clinging to him for balance. Again he was struck by his height and size. Such a man could be formidable. But right now he was as helpless as a newborn lamb.

Until Naruto knew more about him, it might be smart to keep him that way.

 

Notes:

I think I'll post next chapter March 22 :) Stay tuned!

 

As always, cookies and coffee, chocolate and ice cream snacks are always appreciated hehe

Chapter 3: Small interactions

Notes:

Morning ya'll.
I remembered this time heh Work isn't for a few hours and I thought to you all this chapter up before my shift.
Thanks everyone for leaving notes and kudos, letting me know what you think of this fun story thus far! Keep smiling and reading what you enjoy all!

Naruto slumped on the bedside stool in his father's room. Getting the stranger to bed had been all he could do. Sas insisted on walking, but he'd reeled like a drunkard all the way. Only Naruto supporting him had kept him upright. Now Sas was sprawled on the patchwork coverlet where he'd fallen like tall timber under a lumberman's ax. His sand encrusted boots dangled over the foot of the too short mattress.

Now what? Naruto's muscles were jelly. Sweat plastered his chest, his light fabric shirt stuck against his skin. Uncertainty gnawed at his mind. Letting this man die was out of the question. He would do everything in his power to save him, but could he deal with him if he survived? 

Like a sick and injured wolf, the man was helpless now. But once he recovered there was no guarantee Sas wouldn't turn on him, with no more gratitude than a wild beast.

If only his father was home. Minato Namikaze understood things that couldn't be learned from books. He would know how to handle this situation. But until he returned, Naruto knew he was on his own. The first priority was to make him well again and he would worry about protecting himself and Konohamaru later.

"Is he going to die?" Konohamaru stood in the doorway, his small face sad and puzzled.

"Not if I can help it." Naruto answered and made to stand.

"Keep an eye on him while I put some willow bark tea on to boil. Then we'll get him out of his wet clothes and under the covers."

Naruto kept a supply of dried willow bark in an empty coffee tin. He had learned that there was nothing better for fevers, and Naruto had made good use of it over the years. Adding some bark strips to a kettle of water, he set it on the stove to boil and hurried back to the bedroom.

He found Konohamaru at the foot of the bed, straining to pull off one of Sas’ waterlogged boots. The boy was leaning backward, about to topple.

"Here, we'll do it together." Naruto reached around working on one stubborn boot loose, then the other. As he peeled the wet woolen stockings off Naruto noticed a hole in one toe.

‘A wife would have mended it…’  Naruto shook his head of the thought. Married or single, it was no business of his. Right now the only concern was saving his life.

"Wash these out in the trough and hang them up where the goats won't get them," Naruto said, handing the stockings to Konohamaru. "Then you can rinse out the boots under the pump and stick them upside down on the fence posts. Make sure they're in the sun, all right? We don't want them getting moldy."

He scampered off to do as told. Such a happy little boy, so full of life and mischief. Naruto would die before he let anything happen to him.

But right now there was Sas half out of his mind and soaked to the skin. Naruto needed to get him out of those wet clothes.

His teeth had begun to chatter. Naruto darted into the kitchen to check on the willow bark. The water was just beginning to simmer. It would need to come to a full boil, then steep for a few minutes before it was strong enough to do any good. That would just give him time to get Sas undressed and under the covers.

Returning to the bedroom, he resolved to start with his shirt. Cutting it off would be the easiest way, but no, Sas would need his clothes when he got better. He could perhaps take a few of his father’s clothes, but Naruto just shook his head at even considering that.

Sas’ eyes were closed, his breathing a shallow rumble. Pneumonia from the chilly water, most likely, but Naruto couldn't be sure. Naruto only knew enough to keep him warm, dose him on willow bark and maybe steam him to clear his lungs.

That, and pray.

His fingers shook as he freed the shirt buttons.

The sun had dried the fine linen fabric when they walked up the trail, but the woolen undershirt beneath was wet from seawater and sweat. The man moaned incoherently, barely aware of what was happening while Naruto worked the garment off, pulling it over his arms and his dark head of hair. The pale skin was nicked with scars, a few strands of crisp black hair on a lean chest. But this was no time to pay attention to such things. He was shivering and Naruto needed to get him warm.

Naruto had left the bedclothes turned up to keep them dry. Now, with his inert body on top of the quilt, there was no easy way to cover him.

Racing into the next room, he pulled the quilted coverlet off his own bed and returned to lay it over the other. His eyes were closed. His dry lips moved as if he were trying to speak.

"Don't try to talk," Naruto soothed him. "You'll be warmer soon, and I'll get you some tea for the fever." The tone of his voice gave Naruto pause. He was speaking as he might speak to Konohamaru. But this stranger was no child. He was a powerful male who might take advantage of someone who presented meek. Naruto needed to let him know who was in charge here.

And since he needed to strip him of the wet trousers and drawers, there was no time like the present.

The task he faced was a daunting one. He'd cared for Konohamaru since he was a baby, but only really knew of his own male parts. Of course he knew how men and women differ, but… His father had always taken care not to expose himself to him or Konohamaru. The very thought of seeing a strange man's nakedness was enough to make Naruto blush.

But he had a plan. Under the cover of the quilt, he could work the garments down and pull them off, leaving him modestly covered.

Crouching at the edge of the mattress, he steeled his resolve, reached under the quilt and began fumbling with the belt buckle.

Through a red fog of fever, Sas sensed that somebody was unfastening his trousers. The touch was light, as if it was a woman’s touch. Ordinarily he wouldn't have minded. But if a woman was bent on a bit of fun, why was she being so stealthy about it?

Why not just wake him up and give him a chance to cooperate?

Only one thing made sense. Some slut was trying to rob him.

His hand flashed out and seized a wrist. With a startled gasp, Naruto reeled back, struggling to pull away. But even sick, Sas possessed an iron grip, and he wasn't about to release his hold.

"Let go of me!" Naruto sputtered. "Don't you know I'm trying to help you?"

He forced his eyes open. His vision swam, but the blurred image of a face bending over him confirmed that whoever this person was, was definitely pretty. "Looks to me like you're helping yourself to my pockets..." The words came out slurred and garbled. What was wrong with his tongue?

"You're sick." Naruto sounded as if he was scolding a child. "I'm just trying to get you out of your wet clothes and into bed."

"Seems t' me you'd have better luck if you got out of your own clothes first."

"Stop it!" Naruto hissed. "If you weren't out of your mind, I'd punch your face."

"A l'il rough stuff might be fun, if that's what you enjoy. I aim to please..." He could feel himself sinking again. It was hard to breathe, even harder to think. His fingers loosened around the smaller wrist. He felt the stranger pull free as the fog closed around him.

"Stay awake!" Naruto hand seized the firm smooth jaw and gave it a firm shake. "Once I get your clothes off, you'll need to get under the covers. After that I'll dress your head wound and give you something for the fever."

"Fever..?" He mouthed the word. Strange he should have a fever when his skin had shrunk to shivering goosebumps. And now this person’s hands were fooling with his trousers again, fingers undoing the buttons and untying the tape that held up his drawers.

Not that he was in a mood to argue—the sensation was not the least bit unpleasant. But he was still uncertain whether this person was a nurse, a pickpocket or a whore.

"Now!" He felt the tug on the waist of his pants and drawers, felt them peeling them down his body and off his feet in one wrenching motion. He felt himself naked beneath the quilt and could hear breathy gasps from the foot of the bed. His head had begun to fog again—a good thing, that. His mouth was too muzzy to speak would probably have gotten his face slapped.

He heard the splat of wet clothes dropping to the floor. "I'm going to turn down the bed," the voice said. "You'll need to get up for a few seconds."

"Try..." He could barely lift his head. He was as weak as a newborn kitten.

"Here." A cool hand slid under his bare shoulders. "You can move onto the stool by the bed. Hang on to that quilt."

Yes, the damn quilt. It mattered that he stayed covered he realized. Whoever this person was, had tender sensibilities. A young man, who looked too poor, and sounded like an innocent, one that attends church and helps out the local elderly, young and sick. He'd do well to curb his tongue.

Wisps of corn-silk hair brushed his face when this person bent over him. The smell of sea air and homemade soap, fresh and clean. How could he have misjudged such a beautiful creature? Or was he misjudging him now? His thoughts were wandering like half-witted sheep without a herder.

He could feel an arm beneath his shoulders now. The young man was straining to lift him, but his dead weight certainly wasn’t helping. Gripping the quilt with one hand, he worked his free arm underneath his body and pushed himself up. Caught off guard, the blond stumbled backward against the wall. Fear flashed in blue startled eyes, but only for an instant. As he righted himself, the tanned youthful face took on a look of grim determination. "It's all right," he mumbled. "Do what you need to. You've nothing to be afraid of."

"And neither do you, as long as you behave yourself," the blond snapped. "Now, get out of the way while I turn down the bed."

Keeping a grip on the quilt, he hoisted himself onto the stool. Being upright made the dizziness worse. The ringing in his ears was like a howling gale. An impression flashed through his mind— crashing waves, the pitching deck, the blue-white glare of lightning on wave-slicked rocks, then blackness. Was it a memory or only a trick of the fever? Whatever it had been, it was gone.

Naruto barely had time to throw back the covers before Sas slumped on the stool. He seized his shoulders, tipping him toward the bed as he fell. Sas crashed onto his left side, his legs trailing off the bed. The quilt slipped to the floor.

"Sas can you hear me?" Naruto leaned over.

He was breathing, but his eyes were closed. He gave no sign that he'd heard Naruto. Averting his gaze, he boosted Sas’ legs onto the mattress and flung the blankets over his body. Then he picked up the quilt and spread it over the top. Even that, Naruto feared, wouldn't be enough to keep the dark haired man warm.

Sas began to shake again. His teeth chattered as Naruto tucked the blankets around his shoulders. From the kitchen came the sounds of the faint whistle from steam escaping from the boiling kettle. Naruto raced for the stove to lift it off the heat. A few minutes of steeping and the willow bark tea would be ready. Naruto could only pray it would help. It was the strongest thing they had.

While he waited, he would dress Sas’ head wound.

The books he read was all the knowledge he had. One of the most useful remedies was a salve made of pine tar. Naruto kept a jar of it handy for the scrapes and bumps that befell his active little brother. But he'd never treated anything as serious as the gash on Sas’ head. Naruto could only hope it wouldn't need stitches.

After tearing strips from a piece of old flannel cloth, he filled a bowl with warm water and returned to the bedroom. Sas lay on his side with his eyes closed while his body shook with chills.

Bending over him, he worked at sponging away the sand encrusted blood. The wound wasn't as bad, but the bruised swelling around it indicated a fearsome blow, certainly hard enough to cause memory loss.

He applied salve to the wound, then made a cold compress of raw potato slices to bring down the swelling. For the deeper damage, there was no cure but time.

He bound his head with flannel strips and took a moment to check on Konohamaru. By then the tea was ready.

As he carried the first cupful into the bedroom he could only hope Sas would be able to swallow, and that the willow bark would do its work.

.

.

.

Breathing was torture. In spite of that, he slept, woke and slept again, drifting between fever and quaking chills. He was dimly aware of a hand supporting his head, a spoon forcing bitter-tasting liquid down his throat. At first he resisted, gagging and sputtering. But he soon discovered that his tormentor would not give up. It was less taxing to swallow than to fight.

Sometimes he dreamed—vague, murky images that floated through his mind, unconnected to any meaning. A man took form, tall, with midnight eyes and a long mane of dark hair, clipped into a ponytail. Dressed in a sharp dark suit and top hat, cloak, he was laughing, singing, teasing an audience of fantastically dressed skeletons. Dark eyes glanced toward him with a saucy smile, then turned away and walked offstage to melt into a swirl of darkness. Sensing some evil presence, he called to the man— Itachi! But there was no answer. He disappeared and Sas knew, somehow, that he would never see him again.

In rare, clear moments, he rose to the surface, like a swimmer coming up for air. At such times, he glimpsed the glow of candlelight and a pair of calm blue eyes gazing down at him. His mind reached toward those eyes in a way that his hands couldn't. They were his link to awareness, beacons to steady him on his wayward course.

In other moments there were hands smoothing wetness on his face, hands spooning the hot, bitter liquid down his throat again and again, forcing him to submit.

He had no idea how much time had passed. When he next resurfaced, the flickering candle and the surrounding darkness told him it was night. But was it the first night, or one night of many? He had lost all sense of time. The only things that felt real, that anchored him to reality, were those beautiful blue eyes....

>0<

Three days later, toward dawn, the fever broke.

Naruto had sagged forward into a doze, his head resting lightly on Sas’ chest. So attuned had he become to the labored breathing that the change would often wake him. He sat up with a jerk. The candle had gutted out, but the fading sky, through the porthole window, cast its pewter light on Sas’ face. He lay on his back, his eyes closed, his jaw firm, lined and relaxed. His cheeks and forehead glistened with sweat.

He was snoring gently, his body relaxed in sleep, and when Naruto reached out to touch him, his forehead felt cool and damp. Naruto had feared for his life as the fever peaked, but whether by dint of his physical strength, his own feeble nursing skills or the hand of the gods, it appeared Sas was going to live.

How much would he remember when he opened his eyes? Would he awaken with full recall of who he was and how he'd come here? Or would he still be Sas the castaway, the man with no memories?

Naruto had little doubt the memories were there, locked away deep within the depths of the mind. Last night, while the fever raged, he'd called out Itachi again, not once but twice. Whoever this Itachi was, his attachment to him or her was strong enough to pierce the veil over his memory.

Exhausted, he rose from the stool and stretched his aching limbs. Now that Sas was sleeping peacefully, all he wanted was to stagger off to his own bed and fall between the sheets. But how could he leave the room if Sas was to wake with no recollection of where he was? In his confusion, he could wreck the house, stagger off the cliff or wander into the forest. Worse, he could come after him or Konohamaru.

Naruto decided there was no way he would risk Sas to wake up alone. But after three long days and nights of nursing he was exhausted. He needed rest.

Naruto took a moment to check on Konohamaru, who slept in the loft above his own room. At first he'd spent most of the time popping in and out of the sickroom, running small errands and asking endless questions. By now he was worn out. He sprawled on his pallet, eyes closed in slumber. With luck Konohamaru would sleep on for hours.

Returning to the bedroom, Naruto was struck by a daring idea. Sas was sleeping so soundly it would likely take an earthquake to rouse him. Sas was on his father’s bed, which was large enough for two people.

His eyes measured the space between Sas' body and the wall. There was just room enough for him to fit. He would lie on top of the covers, fully dressed, with the extra quilt pulled over himself for warmth. 

With the last of his strength, he crept into the narrow space and stretched out against the wall. The top quilt was just wide enough to tug over his body.

The wall side was chilly, but Sas' body was warm. ‘Is this what it feels like to be with the person you love?’ Naruto thought sleepily. The question was no more than a flicker of thought. Lulled by Sas' breathing, he drifted into sleep.

>0<

The first sound he heard was the crow of a rooster.

Drowsy and disoriented, he blinked himself awake.

Sunlight streamed through the open porthole window on the far wall.

A porthole? A rooster? Where in hell's name was he?

He sank back onto the pillow, dredging his memory.

Had he been sick? The dull ache in his head told him something was out of sorts. Seconds passed before his exploring hand discovered the wrapping and the soggy poultice beneath it. He wasn't just sick. He'd evidently been hurt. And now he was lying naked in a strange bed.

Only when he tried to sit up did he realize he wasn't alone. A slight body lay on top of the covers, anchoring them to the bed. Not just a body. A warm, breathing body.

Moving cautiously, he rolled onto his side and raised himself on one elbow.

His breath caught.

The blond was lying alongside him, stretched against the wall. His eyes were closed, his sun gold hair a mass that pointed in all directions splayed on the pillow. In the morning light, parted lips were a soft, dewy pink. Unlike him, Naruto appeared to be fully clothed.

Scarcely daring to breathe, he allowed his gaze to linger. Naruto—he remembered his name now. And he remembered those features bending over him, weary eyed, to force that god awful concoction down his throat again and again. Whatever it was, it must have worked. He actually felt as if he was going to live.

What else could he remember? He had a vague impression of climbing a steep cliffside trail, and seeing a house made from an upside down ship. He must be inside that house now. That would account for the porthole on the wall behind him. And before that, he remembered Naruto helping him to his feet on the beach, telling him about the tides and christening him with the name Sas. But everything prior to that was blank. It was as if a dense fog had closed in, obscuring everything he'd ever known.

Lord help him, why couldn't he remember?

Maybe Naruto knew more than he'd originally told him. In his impatience, he was tempted to wake him, seize those firm shoulders and shake the truth out of him. But the blond looked so innocent in his sleep. And it would be farcical to take matters into his own hands while he was as naked as a jaybird under the bed covers.

What had the creature done with his clothes? If the blond was trying to keep him prisoner, this certainly was a clever way. He couldn't get very far stripped and barefoot, could he?

Restless, he straightened his bent legs and stretched them over the foot of the bed. He was rewarded with a hellish cramp in his left calf. Cursing under his breath, he yanked himself upright and seized the knotted muscle.

Naruto's eyes flew open. He sat up, clutching the quilt to his chest like a shield. "Wh-what are you doing?" he stammered.

"Hurting," he growled.

"What's the matter? Do you need help?"

"Blasted charley horse. Need to get up and stretch."

"I'll cover my eyes."

"I've got a better idea. Go out and get my clothes, wherever you've stashed them."

"I rinsed them, hung them to dry and put them away for you. But you don't look strong enough to be up."

"I'm damn well strong enough to get my clothes on. Now, go get them. Go!" With the last word, he swung his legs to the floor, turning the expanse of his bare back towards the other.

Naruto flung the quilt aside, sprang off the foot of the bed and fled the room, slamming the door behind him.

Sas stood and stretched the agony out of his leg. He'd been hard on the blond. Too hard, given that Naruto probably saved his life. But if the blond thought he was going to keep him locked up and buck naked, he had a few things to learn. He was getting out of here even if he had to wrap up in the sheet like a damn Roman.

Now that he was up, the dizziness had come back.

His head felt as if hammer wielding gremlins were pounding on his skull. But he was on his feet to stay, he vowed. And he wouldn't rest until he knew all there was to know about this place and what had happened to him.

Chest heaving, Naruto sagged against the closed door willing his heart to settle. For someone who'd resolved to take charge, he was off to a pitiful start. All the wretched man had to do was snap at him and bare his splendid muscled back, and he sprinted out of the room like a scared rabbit.

But that was about to change. There would be no getting his clothes, or his breakfast, until Sas agreed to his rules.

Moving deliberately, Naruto added kindling to the coals in the stove and put some coffee on to boil. Two nights ago he'd bundled Sas’ clean clothes and dry boots and tucked them under the bed in his own room. They were still there, hidden from sight. And he didn't plan to give them back until he felt it was safe to do so.

After taking a moment to check on the sleeping Konohamaru, he returned to the closed door. From the room beyond, there was no sound. Naruto hesitated, one hand on the latch. Was Sas waiting to ambush him, maybe lock him in and steal everything he could carry off? Even sick, he appeared strong enough to overpower him.

Walking to the front door, he lifted the loaded shotgun off the rack. Better safe than sorry, he told himself as he thumbed back the hammer, returned to the door and opened it.

His eyes widened in shock, a breath caught in his throat.

Sas lay across the bed, wrapped in the sheet and passed out cold.

Notes:

Next chapter up March 25 :)

Chapter 4: Chit Chat

Notes:

Good day readers. Welcome to the next chapter. Enjoy!

Fog and drizzle blended with the dank smell of the harbor. Behind him, lanterns flashed in the night.

Crowds of theater goers surged against the cordon of police officers that kept them from rushing into the narrow alley.

Recognizing him, the police had let him through at once. Now he was plunging through the murk toward a form sprawled on the grimy cobblestones. His eyes glimpsed a rumpled satin cloak trimmed in ermine, then the flutter of dark hair lay soaking up the rain...

No! Lord have mercy, no!

"Sas! Wake up!"

He was being shaken with a force that triggered sparks of pain. He opened his eyes to the glare of sunlight. Naruto was bending over him. His hands gripped his shoulders. His blue eyes were storms of worry that cut through the remaining fog of sleep.

"What...?" He jerked himself awake.

"Thank the gods!" Naruto drew back, releasing his grip. "The way you were thrashing and moaning, I was afraid you were having some sort of apoplexy." 

Sun dazzled, he raised his head. "Bad dream, that's all. Must've blacked out." His hand moved to his head.

The wrapping on his head had come loose, and the soggy poultice was threatening to slide down his face. "If you wouldn't mind..." Sas started.

Naruto saw the problem. "Of course not. In any case, I'll want to check that head wound. But I'll need you sitting up."

Pushing with his arms, he hoisted himself until the pillow was at his back. Before passing out, he'd used a bedsheet to wrap himself toga style from chest to knee. At least he was decently covered. Sas sniffed the morning air. "Glory be, is that coffee I smell?"

"Hold still." Bracing his head, Naruto unwound the bandage and peeled off what remained of the poultice. "It's looking better," he mumbled. "No festering, and the swelling's down. But there's no telling what's happened underneath. Since you just fainted, I'd say you need to stay in bed for a day or two."

"I asked you a question."

"I know you did." Naruto snapped, then picked up a strip of clean flannel and began winding it tightly around the other’s head. "We'll leave the poultice off for now. And yes, it's coffee you can smell. I'll bring you some after we've had a chance to talk."

Sas scowled up at the blond, but he didn't seem to notice. Naruto was focused on his task, fingers tightening the bandage and tying the ends in a sturdy knot.

The blond’s spunk had surprised him. Little as he remembered about himself, it felt natural to be giving orders. Clearly, Naruto wasn't impressed with his demanded question and had put him neatly in his place. "Some breakfast would be good, too," he groused.

As if to underscore the words, his stomach gave an audible growl.

"So you're hungry, are you? That's a good sign. When Konohamaru's up and the chores are done, I'll make us all some cornmeal mush. Nobody eats till the animals are taken care of. That's the rule of the household."

Sas noticed the old single barrel shotgun leaning against the door frame. His hand flashed out to catch Naruto’s wrist. "What were you planning to do with that gun, Naruto? Shoot me?"

Deep blue eyes held a glint of steel. "Yes, if it came to that. I have property and a young child to protect. Being alone, one can't be too careful. Now, let go of me this instant." When Sas released his wrist, Naruto snatched his hand away and spun toward the door.

"You said we needed to talk," Sas called out, stopping the blond in his tracks. "How about now?" Naruto turned back, blue eyes wary. "That is, unless you're planning to shoot me in the next couple of minutes," he added, his mouth tightening in a twitch of a smile. "Don't be afraid, Naruto. I'm so weak I can barely stand. And even if I could hurt you, I wouldn't."

"How do I know that? And how do you know that? You don't even remember who you are." Naruto hesitated, his gaze narrowing. "Do you?"

The dark haired man shook his head carefully. "Not yet."

"Then please understand if I don't trust you."

"Not sure I even trust myself. But I can't believe I'd harm you or your little brother. If I'm wrong, you're welcome to use that shotgun. Now, what is it you want to talk about?"

Naruto clenched his shirt and cleared his throat. "Just this. Until my father comes home, I'm the one in charge here."

"I'm aware of that." He also sensed that part of the picture was missing. Did Naruto even have a father, or had he invented him as a means of protection? He doubted Naruto had built this cabin by himself. But there had to be more to the story than what he'd told him.

Naruto Uzumaki... There was something familiar or suspicious about the name. Blast it, why couldn't he remember?

"There are rules," Naruto continued saying, "and as long as you're here, you're to follow them. First of all, you're not to lay a finger on Konohamaru, or on me, or on anything that doesn't belong to you."

As if he would. "What else?"

"Once you're strong enough to be up and around, you'll be expected to earn your keep. Konohamaru may believe you're a prince, but I don't care if you're the emperor of Japan. You work or you don't eat."

"Fair enough. Is that all?"

"Just one more thing. You're free to go any time you wish. But I want to watch you leave. No sneaking off in the night with the jewelry and silverware."

Naruto’s feeble attempt at humor wasn't lost on him.  Sas gave a wry smile. "In other words, I'm to conduct myself as a decent, responsible human being. You saved my life, Naruto. I'm not ungrateful." A blush crossed Naruto’s cheeks. 

"Fine. I'll get that coffee now." Naruto spun away and dashed for the kitchen, pausing to snatch up the shotgun he'd propped next to the door.

The room seemed strangely empty without the vibrant blond.

The coffee splashed onto the stovetop, hissing as droplets danced on the hot iron surface. Naruto steadied the aim of the spout into the chipped porcelain mug. Did Sas like cream in his coffee? He should have asked, instead of making that silly joke about the jewelry and silver. No doubt Sas thought he was an empty headed little bumpkin.

At least he'd accepted the rules, almost as if he'd found them unnecessary—as if the courtesies he demanded were actions he'd have performed anyway as a matter of course. Maybe he should've just kept his mouth shut and assumed Sas would behave himself. After all, what did Naruto know about proper manners? He'd lived in this isolated spot since he was child. His books were his teachers and his father. Clearly it wasn't enough.

Finding a saucer on the shelf, he nested the mug in its center. The saucer was chipped, too, and the pieces didn't match. For all he knew, his patient was accustomed to gold rimmed china, but this was the best he had. Gods, it was easier dealing with Sas when he was out of his head.

Naruto returned to the bedroom to find Sas propped against the pillows with the quilt over his legs. When he looked up at him, one black eyebrow quirked upward.

"If you'd like cream I can get you some," Naruto said. "But we're out of sugar."

"Black is fine." Sas took the cup and saucer. "And if you wouldn't mind getting my clothes–"

"You just fainted. You need to stay in bed," Naruto quickly interrupted.

"Let me be the judge of that, Naruto." Dark eyes narrowed, giving him a wolfish look. "You can bring me my clothes, or I’ll get up and find them myself." He paused, his look making it clear that he'd tear the place apart if need be and that he’d have no scruples about displaying himself in the altogether until the clothes were found.

Naruto met the challenge in that midnight black gaze. For an instant he was tempted to call the dark haired man's bluff. But then he imagined the chaos of a naked madman staggering through the cabin. "I’ll get your clothes," he huffed. "Then I'll leave you to finish your coffee while I go out and milk the goats." He turned toward the door.

"Naruto?"

He felt his pulse skip from the sound of his name from Sas’ lips. He glanced back.

“I don't enjoy drinking alone. The goats can wait while you pour yourself some coffee and join me, please?"

An excuse sprung to Naruto’s lips but he held it back. The goat shed might give him a respite from those probing midnight coloured eyes and that sardonic manner of his. But he needed to learn more about this unexpected guest. If he left now, he'd be passing up his best chance.

"I suppose I can spare a little time," Naruto sighed. "But only a few minutes. The goats are used to being milked early, and they'll be getting anxious."

A smile twitched at the corner of Sas’ mouth. "Don't worry, I won't keep you long. I don't want to take the blame for curdled milk."

"It doesn't—" Naruto began, then realized he was teasing. Feeling his face flush, Naruto dashed into his room, retrieved Sas’ clothes and returned long enough to drop them at the foot of the bed. Giving Sas some time, he stood in the quiet of the kitchen, pouring himself a mug of strong coffee and added a bit of the cream he'd set aside for the butter churn. Stirring it, he waited for his pulse to calm.

He felt like a dolt. He acted all bashful and muddled to hold up the simplest social exchange. Why couldn't he be a strong, forceful, intimidating man like he read in his books. So many heroes would never be tripping over their words, let alone letting their hearts beat out of control because of a simple whisper of his name!

He seemed to have only two modes of expression when dealing with Sas— either he was railing at him like a spoiled brat or he was barely able to meet those dark orbs. Either way, he was sadly lacking in anything intelligent or charming to say in response.

But it was silly, letting Sas unsettle him like this.

Sas was certainly no fairytale prince. He was just a man, perhaps not even a good man. The sooner he got him on his feet and on his way, the sooner Naruto could get back to his safe, predictable life.

Setting his mug on the counter, he took a moment to replace the shotgun on its rack above the door, out of Konohamaru's reach. Sas had probably laughed behind his teeth when he noticed Naruto had brought the weapon into the bedroom. But even if it meant looking like a fool, it was his job to protect Konohamaru and their home.

Taking his mug, he returned to his patient. Sas was sipping his coffee, already looking brighter in the few minutes he had alone. Gesturing toward the stool, he motioned for Naruto to have a seat.

"No memory yet?" Naruto asked him.

He shook his head. "Maybe if you tell me about this place, and how you found me, it might spark something."

"I'll tell you what I can." Naruto glanced down into his mug. He had yet to bring up Itachi. 

Sas studied the blond who sipped at his coffee. The blond looked ill at ease like a tethered falcon straining for flight.

“Where would you like me to start?” Naruto asked simply.

“You told me this place is north of San Francisco. What brought you here? Maybe I can  figure out why I might’ve come this way.”

Naruto pinched his lips for a moment and took a breath. “It’s a simple story. My family lived in a northern state until my mother died. Then my father caught gold fever and the two of us joined a wagon train for California."

"I take it he didn't find much gold."

"Not a grain. But while he was looking, he stumbled across this cove. He soon discovered he could make a better living from salvage than from prospecting. We've been here ever since."

"And your brother?"

"My father knew his parents. Konohamaru's parents got sick and died."

"So you raised the boy yourself?"

Naruto nodded. 

The blond hadn't had it easy , Sasuke thought.

Losing his mother, getting dragged across the country by a gold hungry father, living under conditions no young child should face and taking on responsibility for an orphaned baby when he was little more than a child himself. Naruto Uzumaki looked as puny as a sunflower, but he possessed a core of tempered steel.

Naruto lowered his eyes, looking away as if trying to mask his thoughts. Sas was suddenly struck by another aspect of the situation—its isolation. It had to be lonely here, especially for such a vibrant and outgoing young man. Lonely, and perhaps dangerous.

"This place seems pretty secluded. Do you any have neighbors? Any friends who come to visit?"

Blue eyes narrowed at him. He caught a flicker of distrust.

"We're not talking about me. I'm only telling you about this place to help you remember."

"All right, I just thought you might be able to tell me if there was anyone else out here I might have been coming to visit. Since you and your brother clearly don't know me, it hardly seems likely that I came this way to see you." He sipped the hot black coffee, taking time to think of the next question. "Would I know your father?"

"You might, if you've come from San Francisco. He drives his wagon there every few months with a load of things to sell. That's where he's gone to now." A worried look passed across Naruto’s face. "He should be home any day now. Maybe he'll recognize you. His name's Minato Namikaze."

"Minato Namikaze." Sas repeated the name aloud, wondering at the dark flash of memory, like distant lightning through a storm. He'd heard the name before. If only he could remember where. "What does your father look like?" he asked.

"About five foot six, blond hair, darker beard if he hasn’t shaved for a few days. Drives a homemade wagon with a lop-eared mule. You'd remember him if you'd met him."

Remember? He mouthed a silent curse. "So far I can't remember a blessed soul I've met. Tell me how you found me."

"You don't even recall that?"

"Not all of it. Tell me."

"It was pure chance. Konohamaru and I went down to the cove to see what the storm had washed up, and there you were, your legs sticking out from under a wrecked sailboat. You had no identification on you, only your clothes and that ring." Naruto’s gaze brushed the ruby framed in gold. "Do you remember Konohamaru asking you whether you were a prince?"

"Barely," he muttered. "Don't tell me you're thinking the same thing."

"Of course not. But that ring had to come from somewhere,” Naruto quipped.

Sas shrugged. "I'm guessing it was made for someone with a bigger hand than mine. If it had been made, or bought, for me it would fit my ring finger, not the middle one. That's the only clue I have."

"And you don't remember how long you've had it?" 

Sas shook his head. "For all I know, I could've had it all my life. Or found it in the street last week." Thoughts chased each other across the tanned expressive face of the blond, like light through a stained glass window. Naruto was as transparent as a child, he thought, and yet not a child at all. 

"I have an idea," Naruto said. "Take the ring off."

Sas looked at the blond, hesitating for half a heartbeat before he did as asked. His first thought was to check for engraving inside the ring. But as he worked it up over his knuckle, he realized what the blond was suggesting.

Where the gold had circled the base of his finger, the flesh was slightly recessed, the skin as pale and smooth as ivory, lighter than the rest of his skin. Wherever the ring had come from, he'd worn it a very long time.

"That ring belongs to you," Naruto said, "and I think it must be very important. If you asked me, I'd guess it's something from your family."

"And what else would you guess, Master Naruto Uzumaki?" He checked the ring's inner surface for engraving. Finding none, he pushed it back into place on his finger.

"I would guess that your family is wealthy, or would have been at the time they acquired the ring. And I would guess that you've never been in dire need of money. Otherwise you'd have sold it. Am I right so far?"

Sas had no idea. But Naruto looked so fetching next to his bed, with sunlight making a halo of his hair, that he found himself wanting any excuse to keep the blond with him.

But even from where he sat, he could sense the strain in the other— the hands that gripped the mug a bit too tightly, the taut posture of his body, the blue eyes that darted toward the door as if seeking escape.

"What is it, Naruto? What's bothering you?" The question came out sounding harsher than he'd meant it to.

Naruto glanced down at his hands, then looked straight into Sas’ eyes. "There's one thing I haven't told you. On the beach, when we were trying to wake you, and then again last night, you spoke a name, possibly a woman's name.” He shrugged, not sure if the name was for a girl or boy. “I'm thinking she might be your wife."

"What name?" Wife or not, that name could be the key to everything he'd forgotten.

"It sounded like Itachi. I couldn't be sure. You were muttering..." His voice trailed off. Blue eyes watched Sas intently, as if measuring each breath, waiting for some sign of recognition.

He repeated the name in his mind. The memory was like a firefly, sparking for an instant before it vanished into the dark. Nothing. He remembered nothing. Suppressing the urge to snarl in frustration he shrugged and shook his head.

"You don't remember," Naruto said.

"Not yet. I know it sounds familiar, but I can't recall anything more than that. Maybe I just need time." Naruto got to his feet. From somewhere outside he could hear the bleating of goats, impatient to be fed and milked.

Through the ceiling above him came the sound of scurrying feet. "Konohamaru's awake," Naruto said, moving toward the door. "If he comes down here, tell him to get dressed and come outside to help me."

"I'll do that." He set his empty mug on the stool and reached for his clothes. "Naruto."

He paused and turned back, the doorway framing the blond like a portrait. A Vermeer , he thought.

Now, where the devil had that come from? How could he remember a long dead Dutch artist and not the face of his wife, or even whether he had one?

"What is it?" Naruto asked. "Are you all right?"

"I just wanted to thank you," he said. "If you and your brother hadn't gone down to the beach and if you hadn't followed that rescue by nursing me to health—I wouldn't be alive this morning."

A blush deepened in the cheeks of the blond’s beautiful face. Then he lifted his chin and gave Sas a curt nod. "Don't try to get dressed yet. Stay in bed till you're stronger. I'll bring your breakfast when the chores are done." Naruto was then gone like a wisp of a breeze.

For a moment he settled back against the pillows and closed his eyes. Itachi . His lips formed each syllable as he struggled to focus his memory. The name was so familiar, as if there had never been a time when he hadn't known it. But there was no face, no recollection of how Itachi, whoever they were, had fit into his life.

Maybe he really was married. A name and a ring. Two puzzles. Damn!

Impatient with himself, he reached for the pile of clothes Naruto had left on the bed. He might be too weak to walk very far, but by Kami, he wasn't going to stagger around wrapped in a sheet. A man had his dignity.

He was pulling his undershirt over his head when he became aware of two large brown eyes watching him.

The boy stood in the doorway, his hair mussed from sleep, his rumpled nightshirt hanging to his ankles.

"Are you better?" the boy asked.

"Looks that way, doesn't it?"

"I thought you might be dead. I've never seen anybody dead. Have you?"

"Don't know. Can't remember. You're a grim little pippin, aren't you? Konohamaru, is it?"

The boy nodded. "And you're Sas. Naruto says I'm supposed to call men Mr. so and so. But I don't know your last name."

"That makes two of us. Sas will do fine for now." Sas reached for his clean, dry shirt. "Your brother wanted me to tell you something if you showed up. You're to get dressed, go outside and help him. All right?"

Konohamaru looked crestfallen, then brightened. "I'll be helping if I stay right here and keep an eye on you, won't I?"

The boy had the makings of a good lawyer. "I don't think that's what Naruto had in mind," Sas said. "Now, get going. I'll see you at breakfast."

"I still think you might be a prince," Konohamaru said. "I can call you Your Highness if you want."

"God, no. Who put that balderdash in your head, anyway?"

"Naruto. He tells me bedtime stories about princes all the time. They're good stories. Ask him to tell you some tonight, before you go to sleep."

"Your brother needs you," Sas growled. "Go. Now!"

The boy vanished. Seconds later Sas heard the scampering sound in the loft overhead. Did he have children of his own somewhere? he wondered. Surely he would remember his own offspring. At least, if he was used to children, he might've been more patient with Naruto's curious little brother. In a place like this, anything was possible.

Reality had taken on a new meaning here. It was as if he'd awakened in the middle of a story book, a wild island with a beautiful, innocent girl and a sprite of a boy. Only it was a handsome scrappy young man and his little shadow.

Hellfire, he was doing it again—remembering something he'd read or seen. Why couldn't he remember anything about his real life?

Itachi...

The name had to mean something, but again, the connection eluded him. He swore as he reached for his drawers. Everything he needed to know was inside his head. But where? Why couldn't he find it?

.

.

.

Naruto herded the first nanny goat into the milking stall. Crouching on the low stool, he found the teats and aimed a stream of milk into the bucket. Lulled by the rhythm of the task, he laid his cheek against the animal's sun warmed side. The rank smell of goat and the aroma of fresh milk crept through his senses, warm, familiar and comforting. He needed that comfort this morning, needed the sense of familiarity it gave him.

Back in the cabin was a man who'd turned his secure little world upside down. Nothing he'd read or imagined had prepared him to deal with the stranger he'd named Sas. He was every hero he'd ever read or told stories about, as handsome and compelling as any fairytale prince. But he was also as mysterious as the bottom of the sea, with an aura of danger that made Naruto’s skin prickle whenever he got near to the mysterious stranger.

Like a wounded wolf, Sas lay at rest, waiting for his strength, and his memory, to return. When he came back to his true self, who would he be?

Every protective instinct warned Naruto away. But the need to understand the man lured him ever closer. He could no more resist than the tide could resist the pull of the moon.

Naruto had saved him from the sea. If this were one of the romantic tales he'd made up for Konohamaru, they would fall in love and Sas would carry him off to his kingdom on a white horse.

But this wasn't a story. This was real life.

In real life, you couldn't count on anything being the way you wanted it to be. Storms came. Crops and businesses failed. People robbed, killed and betrayed each other. The ones you cared about were gone when you needed them most.

In real life, if you were lucky, you had a few moments of pure joy. But that joy was balanced a hundredfold by grief, disappointment and backbreaking toil. Naruto didn't need books to tell him that or to caution him against pinning his hopes on a stranger's smile.

Before starting the morning chores, he had walked to the edge of the cliff and gazed down into the cove.

Last night's tide had receded, leaving the wrecked boat buried deeper in sand. It would be prudent to go down and take a look at it, he thought, before the craft broke up and washed away. Maybe he'd find some clue to Sas' true identity, or at least something that would prick his memory.

Naruto would have gone right then. But there were goats bleating to be milked, chickens waiting to be fed and eggs needing to be gathered. After breakfast Naruto had planned to mix bread and set the dough to rise, do a batch of washing and mend the fence around the vegetable garden before the goats got through. And of course, Sas would still need care and watching.

But if Naruto didn't make time to go down to the boat, the tide would come in again, and he could lose his chance.

Finishing with the first nanny goat, he herded the next one into the milking stall. While his hands moved with practiced efficiency, his mind raced ahead.

Learning all he could about the dark haired man was the most urgent thing that needed to be done. The bread and the washing could wait while he took time to go back down the cliff and check out every inch of the wrecked boat.

Maybe there was nothing there to discover. But he needed to look.

Konohamaru popped into the milking shed, his hair still cow licked from sleep. Naruto sent him off to the hen coop to feed the chickens and gather their eggs, then resumed his own work. The boy would also want to go down to the cove. Sas, weak as he was, might insist on going, too. But Naruto wanted to go by himself. Alone, he could search without distraction and make his own decision about whatever he found.

It shouldn't take long. Maybe while Konohamaru and Sas were eating breakfast, he could make some excuse and steal away. By the time they missed him, he would already be back.

Lost in thought, Naruto was unaware of anything happening outside until a long shadow fell across the floor of the milking shed.

Startled, he glanced up, thinking it might be Sas. But the figure silhouetted in the low doorway wasn't Sas. It was a burly man he'd never seen before.

Only when he stepped inside, turning toward him, could he see the stranger’s face. He was unshaven and dirty, with a jagged white scar across his left cheek. His little pig eyes glittered in the dim light.

"Well, well, what we got here?" He grinned, showing a mouthful of rotten teeth.

Naruto rose to his feet, his heart pounding. "What do you want?" he demanded. "If it's money, we haven't got any."

The man’s grin broadened to a sneer. "Truth be told, me and my partner was lookin' for Minato Namikaze. Little bird told us he lived up this way. Thought he had a daughter when I seen ya, lookin’ on how purty you are. Even though you a boy, yur still a purty little brute.” His eyes took in Naruto’s form from top to bottom, with a grey tongue licking his dried lips.

Naruto's stomach contracted, but he willed himself not to show fear. "My father isn't here."

"Then I reckon we'll just wait for him, an' have ourselves a little fun in the meantime." He glanced out the door. "Hey, Kidomaru, lookee what I found!" A second man appeared in the doorway, scarecrow thin, with a pockmarked face and a greasy red bandanna around his throat. At the sight of Naruto, his pale eyes lit. "Tarnation. Didn't know what old Minato was keepin' hid up here, or I'd sure have showed up sooner."

Gulping back his terror, Naruto glanced around for a weapon. There'd be no way out except to fight for his life.

As the two men edged toward him, one last thought flashed through his mind.

Konohamaru!

Notes:

next chap will be up in a couple days - i have surgery on the 28th, so i will be indisposed for a couple days. So I don't want to leave everyone hanging.

Thanks for reading :)

Chapter 5: I've got a secret

Notes:

Hello peeps, welcome to the next chapter - posted early :) Since I'll be in hospital for a couple days, thought I would put this on here now ... the only sucky thing is that you have to wait a little longer for the next chapter!

Ah well, enjoy!

He couldn't let them get Konohamaru!

Naruto seized a garden rake that was propped against the inside wall of the shed. It wasn't much of a weapon, but it had sharp iron prongs. So help him, he would kill these men before he let them lay a hand on his little brother.

What if he was outside? What if he heard the commotion and came running?

Naruto knew he mustn't cry out, he realized with a sickening lurch of his stomach. If they got him down, he would have to grit his teeth and endure whatever they did to him.

But he wouldn't go down without the fight of his life.

Grinning, the two men edged closer. The thin man laughed, eyes glittering in the shadows. Naruto clutched the rake handle, a prayer in his heart. He was never in any type of fight, battle or even any type of wrestling!

At that moment, the skittish nanny goat reared and bolted out of the stall. The bucket went flying, splattering milk in all directions as the animal fled.

The distraction lasted only a second or two, but Naruto used it to swing the rake with all his strength. The impact wrenched his arms as the prongs struck.

The shorter man staggered back, swearing. The blow hadn't been hard enough to disable him, but blood was streaming down the side of his head. "Damn hellcat shit!" he rasped. "When we're done with you, you're gonna die. An' you won't die easy!"

Naruto readjusted his grip on the rake handle, but the two men were wise to him now. They separated, moving in at different angles. If Naruto attacked one of them, the other could dart in and grab him from behind.

He wouldn't have a chance.

Making a split second decision, Naruto went for the uninjured man. But he was too quick. As he swung the rake, the man ducked, grabbed the handle and twisted it away from Naruto’s grip. With a triumphant leer, he tossed the tool aside. "I like a feisty treat, but enoughs enough. Don't worry, you'll get to like this sweet thing. You might even beg for more."

Naruto backed into the corner. He tried to kick out at him, but the man sidestepped and seized his wrists, delivered a punch to his cheek, jerking him off his feet. “There’s a good boy,” the man leered. 

Now the other man was on him, too. Naruto went down like a cat at a dogfight. Rough hands tore at his trousers and held his legs. When Naruto struggled, he was met with another fist to the face. The thin man was fumbling with his own belt while the bleeding man gripped Naruto’s ankles. He willed himself not to cry out.

"That's enough, boys." The deep male voice rang with authority. Sas stood braced in the doorway, the shotgun at his shoulder. "Let him go and reach for the rafters, or I'll blow you all over these walls." The two thugs peeled off their prey to stare at the newcomer. "Holy Mother, is that who I think it is?" one of them whispered.

Sas gave no sign he'd heard. "On your feet, you gutter slime." His voice crackled like ice. "Naruto, get out of here. Go on in the house with your brother." Naruto scrambled to his feet, pulling up his trousers as he tried to find his balance. The blows to his face left him facing a wave of nausea and dizziness. He managed to squeeze past Sas through the narrow doorway.

Instead of going to the house, he ducked around the corner of the milk shed, where he could hear and see through a crack between the boards. 

Only now that he was safe did he give in to fear. His heart thundered. His breath came in tearful gasps. The thought of what would be happening if Sas hadn't shown up sent spasms of nausea shuddering through his body.

But this was no time to be sick. He needed to keep still and listen. The two thugs hadn't shown up by accident. They'd asked about his father. And they seemed to know Sas.

"Toss your weapons over here," Sas barked. "All of them." Two knives and a pocket pistol clattered to the ground. "Now, talk. What are you doing here? Who sent you?"

The two men exchanged frantic glances. After a beat of silence, it was the thin man who spoke. "Nobody sent us. Minato Namikaze cheated us out of fifty dollars gold. We come to find the little weasel and beat it out of him."

"And when you didn't find him, you bastards decided to beat and rape an innocent." 

Sas's voice was a snarl, so coldly menacing that it chilled Naruto's blood. Who was this man?

"We didn't mean no harm," the bleeding thug whined. "We just figgered, since Namikaze owed us, we was entitled to a little fun. Then that hellcat got me with a rake. Damn lucky he didn't put an eye out."

"Maybe I ought to finish the job." Sas raised the shotgun. The men cringed. "At this range, I could blast you both with one shot. Probably blind you, at least, if you didn't die." His finger tightened on the trigger. Naruto could hear one of the men blubbering.

Sas exhaled, breaking the tension. "But if I shot you, then I'd have a filthy, stinking mess to clean up, wouldn't I?" He stepped clear of the door, keeping the shotgun level. "Leave your weapons and get going. Whoever sent you, you can tell them that Namikaze isn't here, and that his children have a protector who'll blast anybody who comes within range of this place." He motioned with the barrel. "Run, before I change my mind! The next time I see your ugly faces, you'll be buzzard bait!"

Naruto shrank against the shed as the two thugs burst out the door. They bolted for the trees, where they'd probably left their horses.  They'd said they were looking for his father, that he'd cheated them. Could it be true?

Oh, Papa, what were you thinking? How could you have put us all in such danger? And where are you now?

Sas slumped in the doorway, as the sound of hoofbeats faded down the road. The shotgun in his hands felt as heavy as a cannon. Releasing the hammer, he let the gun slide to the ground. It was a good thing the lowlifes ran for it when they did—he couldn't have held it steady for another thirty seconds.

It was the boy, slipping into the house, who'd alerted him to the arrival of the two men. Luckily, he'd been dressed by then, and he'd found the shotgun loaded.

But it had taken all his strength to remain standing and keep the gun leveled on the two thugs until they fled.

The sight of Naruto, pinned on his back with his trousers pooled at his ankles, angry red markings on his face from being struck, had triggered an explosion of pure rage. In the heat of his fury, he'd been on the verge of pulling the trigger. Then something had held him back. Maybe he'd just been concerned about hurting Naruto. But there was more to it than that. Even when Naruto had fled, he still hadn't been willing to kill the men. Whoever he was, he sensed, he wasn't a killer. But he was a protector, it seemed. Coming to Naruto's defense had felt so natural, so right. He hadn't even hesitated to take up the shotgun and face down two armed men.

What would have happened if he hadn't been here? He didn’t need to think, he knew.

The thought of what the bastards would have done to Naruto was enough to make him wish he'd gone ahead and blasted them to kingdom come.

At that moment, rumpled and shaken, Naruto appeared around the corner of the shed. With a gasp he stumbled into his arms and took on most of his weight.

Quivering slightly, he burrowed against his chest holding him tightly. Sas held the blond with agonizing restraint. Naruto fit against him as if he belonged there, but a voice in his head whispered that he had no business doing this. What if he was married or running from the law? What if Naruto was getting wrong ideas about him—that he might stay, maybe as a lover, a partner? He needed to stop this.

But it was apparent Naruto was in need of comfort that Sas couldn't bear to let him go. The young man was so innocent, so precious, and he'd come so close to experiencing the worst that could happen to a beautiful vivacious young man.

The shivering of the blond’s body eventually settled, but the blond remained in his arms. What was he waiting for? The longer Sas looked at the blond man in his arms, he had fleeting moments of temptation. He was tempted to taste those plump pink lips, cradle those blond locks as his mouth explored his and hold him close. But that would be the worst thing he could do. It would complicate everything.

Summoning his self control, he eased the blond away from him. Blue eyes brimmed with unshed tears.

A dirt smudge marred his scared cheek. Did he always have those? The red swellings from the bastards that hit him, still shone red. Anger freshly rose from seeing the damage marring such a beautiful face.

"I told you to go in the house," he growled.

Naruto drew himself up, his spunk returning. "I couldn't very well go and leave you, could I?"

"You could have, and you should have. I managed fine on my own."

"Maybe so. But you should see yourself. You're as pale as a ghost. What if you'd fainted again?"

Sas swore under his breath. "If you'd gone in the house like I told you, it wouldn't have mattered. You could've barred the door and kept you and Konohamaru safe."

"And left you out here at their mercy?" Blond locks swayed as he shook his head firmly, then bent and picked up the shotgun. "Come on. We need to get back to Konohamaru, and you need to rest."

"I'm fine," Sas grumbled. In truth, he felt like hell. His head was swimming and his legs were as unstable as manila rope. When Naruto moved close, offering him support, he laid an arm across his shoulders. A slight shudder passed through Naruto’s body, but he didn't move away. "Have you ever seen those men before?" he asked Naruto.

The breeze lifted strands of sunlit hair as Naruto shook his head. "My father hardly ever brings people here, not even his friends. He's very protective of us and this place."

"But they claimed to know him. And they knew enough to come here."

"My father's been selling salvage in San Francisco for years. Plenty of people would know him. And it wouldn't be all that difficult to find the road he takes." The blond pulled away and turned to face him. "Those men, they knew you, too."

Those words rocked him. He stared down at blue eyes.

"When you first stepped into sight, one of them said, 'Is that who I think it is?' Didn't you hear, Sas?"

"No... no I didn't." Lord, had they really recognized him? Those two butchers?

"I had the impression they were afraid," Naruto added "And it wasn't just because you had the shotgun. They were scared of you. Did you recognize them?"

"I don't recall ever seeing them before in my life." Sas shook his head. What had he done, driving them away without questioning them further? Those two filthy bastards might have given him the key to his identity. Now they were gone, and it was too late to go after them.

Not that it would have been a good idea, Sas reminded himself. The two men were a danger to Naruto and Konohamaru, and even with the shotgun he was in no condition to hold them off for long.  But they had left him with one more piece of the puzzle. Naruto had said the pair knew him, that they might have even been afraid of him.

What did it mean? Was he part of their dark world? Could he be one of them? If so, Naruto could be in more danger than he knew.

"Listen to me, Naruto." They'd begun to walk again, but he stopped short of the front porch. "I'm hoping those men are gone for good, but we can't know for sure. Keep your eyes open, and keep Konohamaru close to you. Don't either of you go far from the house alone. You mustn't trust anybody, not even me.”

Naruto stared up at him. For all his years in this place, his home, he'd felt safe. Now that had changed, and he didn't understand any of it. Sas had saved him and threatened the attackers with death if they came back. Naruto was counting on him to protect him and Konohamaru.

"What are you saying?" Naruto demanded.

Dark orbs eyes narrowed, giving him the wolfish look Naruto had come to recognize. "I'm saying that I don't remember who I am. For all I know I could be a danger to you."

"I don't believe that. Not after what you just did."

"You said those two thugs recognized me. They're not the sort of people you'd meet at a church social. How do you know I'm not like them, maybe worse? How do you know I didn't come here for the same reason they did?"

"Because you're a decent man. I can tell."

"Can you?" His hands gripped Naruto’s shoulders. His voice deepened to a growl. "Damn it, Naruto, you're so innocent. You have no idea what the real world is like, or what people are capable of doing to each other."

He recoiled from the sting of Sas’ words. "That's not so. I may not have traveled, but I've read."

"You can't learn everything from books!" Sas snapped. "I'm not your knight on a white charger! I could be anybody. I could hurt you or your brother! You've got to stop being so damned trusting!"

"I'm not stupid, Sas," Naruto flung back at him. "Don't you think I've had my doubts and worries about you?" Naruto twisted out of his clasp. "I told you, you're free to leave anytime you want. That offer still stands."

"And if those men come back, or others like them?"

"Then I'll shoot them myself." Spinning away, Naruto stalked toward the porch. "Breakfast may be a little late. I'll call you when it's ready."

Willing himself not to look back at the dark haired man, Naruto mounted the porch. Konohamaru stood in the doorway, looking small and scared. Leaning the shotgun against the door frame, he gathered the boy into his arms and held him fiercely tight. "It's all right," he whispered. "Those men are gone. We're safe now."

Konohamaru pushed away a little. "Sas saved us. Why did you get mad at him just now?"

Naruto sighed as he set Konohamaru down and returned the gun to its rack above the door. How could he explain his emotions to a small boy when he didn't fully understand them himself? Was he at risk of falling for a man who couldn't even remember his own name? But what a foolish question. Sas was right. He was too naive, too trusting. Now, with so much danger afoot, he needed to be cautious. He couldn't afford to trust anyone he didn't know.

And he didn't know Sas. Not really.

Konohamaru's eyes were as appealing as a puppy's. "I like Sas. He's brave and he's nice. Why are you mad at him?"

Naruto measured water, salt and cornmeal and put the mush pan on the stove to boil. "I'm not really mad at him, Konohamaru," he explained. "It's just...well, men can be difficult sometimes. They always want to be the boss."

"Can I be the boss when I get to be a man?"

Naruto hid a smile. "That will be up to your significant other," he said. "Now go and finish gathering those eggs. Mind that old brown hen. Don't let her peck you." The boy scampered outside. Naruto watched him go, then scanned the yard for Sas. He was coming out of the milk shed with the two knives and the pocket pistol the two thugs had left something he should have thought of himself. It wouldn't do for a curious little boy to find those weapons.

For a moment his blue eyes lingered on him. He was still unsteady on his feet, but he moved determinedly, using the rake as a walking stick. Was he really a danger to them? Naruto still found that hard to believe. But he'd seen Sas’ very appearance strike terror into two armed criminals. Clearly there was a side to the man he'd barely glimpsed.

Returning to the stove, he stirred the lumps out of the simmering mush. He owed it to himself and to Konohamaru to learn all he could about the stranger. And he would start with the wrecked boat that had brought him here.  As soon as breakfast was served he would make the trek down the cliff and examine every nook and cranny of that hull. If there was a clue to be found, he would find it.

Sas and Konohamaru sat on opposite sides of the table, feasting on sliced bread with chokecherry jam, fried eggs, barley coffee and cornmeal mush. Konohamaru was entertaining their guest with the story of how his father had once shot a black bear fifty paces from the house. Naruto judged it a good time to slip away.

Murmuring a vague excuse, Naruto stepped outside and made for the cliffside trail. The morning was sunlit, the ocean breeze brisk enough to ruffle his hair as he made his way down to the cove. Gulls dipped and squawked above the waves. Overhead, a frigate bird circled on outstretched wings.

The wrecked sailboat lay at the water's edge, its brown painted hull already peeling in the sun. The scouring sand and smashing waves had begun to do their work. Before long the weakened timbers would fall apart and wash back out to sea.

Leaving his shoes on the rocks, rolling up his trousers a little, Naruto dropped to the wet sand. Water rose in his footprints as he splashed toward the overturned hull. His heart sank as he studied the boat. The tide had been lower when they'd found Sas. At the time, he'd managed to shift the boat a few inches to clear Sas’ body.

But he wasn't strong enough to careen the hull. As for digging away the sand and crawling underneath, the job would be wet and dirty and would take more time than he'd allowed himself.

But there was another way. Where the hull had smashed against the rocks, there was a hole the size of a dinner plate. Widen it, and he should be able to get through to the inside. Heedless of the splinters, his hands tore at the weakened boards. Within minutes Naruto had opened the hole far enough to fit his body through.

But he'd used up precious time. Much longer, and Sas would be wondering where he'd gone. His eyes flickered upward to the top of the trail. Satisfied that no one was there, he clambered onto the hull and dropped through the jagged hole.

The air under the boat was damp and cool, the water deep enough to cover his feet. A crab scuttled out of the way, startling him as he dropped to a crouch. The light that fell through the hole made the area bright enough; but the space was wet and cramped. By the time he got out, he'd be soaked.

There wasn't much under the boat. A quick look around confirmed that most of the loose objects had washed overboard in the storm. But there was a latched compartment in the bow. Maybe there'd be something inside.

Clearing the sand away from the small double doors, Naruto worked at the stubborn latch. His fingers were numb, the wood swollen. The sound of his breathing filled the confined space. He'd always hated being closed in. Worse, the tide was rising fast. He fought panic as the water deepened around him. There was plenty of time, he assured himself. And if the water came in too high, he knew the way out.

After frustrating seconds, the latch parted. Naruto tugged at the swollen doors until they opened. What he saw made him gasp.

A heavy pistol, sheathed in its holster, gleamed in the shadows. Tangled in the belt lay a tin powder flask, sealed with wax, and a closed leather pouch that doubtless contained a supply of caps and balls.

The water was getting higher. Clasping his arms around the lot of what he'd found, Naruto shoved himself up through the hole he'd widened earlier. A jagged board caught his shirt, ripping the fabric, but never mind. He was out in the sunlit air, the tide swirling around him and the cries of seabirds like music in his ears.

Climbing off the wreck, he splashed his way to the rocks where he'd left his shoes. Soaked and sandy as he was, there'd be no hiding where he'd been. The easiest explanation would be a version of the truth— that he'd gone outside and, impulsively, decided to check the boat before the tide washed it away. But should he show Sas what he'd found?

As Shakespeare might have said, aye, there was the rub.

If any doubt remained that Sas was a dangerous man, it had vanished the moment he laid eyes on the pistol. Sas wouldn't have brought such a weapon along unless he planned to use it. And a gun of that sort was designed for just one purpose. Sas, whoever he was, had likely been planning to shoot someone.

Naruto pulled on his shoes and knotted the laces. He couldn't just show up with Sas' gun—not until he knew more about him. The swollen compartment doors had protected the pistol from too much water damage. It could be dried, cleaned and used again, as could the caps and balls. Even the powder could be salvaged if the flask hadn't leaked.

But a man with a serious head wound wasn't ready to have such a weapon at his disposal.

Partway up the trail, above the reach of high tide, was a deep niche in the side of the cliff. Naruto could shove the pistol inside, along with the other things he'd found. The weapon would be safe there until he decided what to do with it.

Wrapping everything in the apron he still wore, he climbed the trail to the hiding place he'd chosen. The niche was so high he had to stretch on tiptoe to push the articles inside. Getting them out would be even more difficult.

But at least Konohamaru wouldn't be able to reach it. Like most small boys, his brother was curious about weapons. It took him constant care to keep them out of his hands.

After jamming the niche with moss, he strode on up the cliffside trail. In the cove below, waves were already pounding the hull of the boat.

Maybe he should have left well enough alone. The discovery of the pistol had raised more questions than it answered. Naruto still didn't know why Sas had been headed in their direction when the storm struck.

And he still didn't know the identity of the mysterious Itachi.

As he rounded the last bend in the trail, he saw Sas waiting, the shotgun resting against his leg. The sunlight behind him cast his face into shadow.

Naruto didn't need to see his expression to know he was upset.

"What were you doing, sneaking off like that?" Up close, his eyes were storm clouds, crackling electric bolts of fury. "When you didn't come back to the house, we thought those hooligans had shown up again and dragged you off. I was looking all over for you, and your brother was scared half to death."

"I'm sorry," Naruto murmured, meaning it. He never would have wanted to frighten Konohamaru. "I should've said something."

"You're damn right you should've. I told you not to go off alone. And as soon as I wasn't looking, that was the first thing you did! What were you doing down there, anyway?"

Naruto lifted his chin. "The tide was coming in. I thought it might be the last chance to look under the boat."

"Look for what?" He glared down.

"For something you might've left behind. Something you might have recognized."

"And did you find anything?"

Naruto shook his head, hating the lie. "It was a waste of time. Now, if you'll give me that gun, I'll be getting back to my brother."

Snatching up the weapon, Naruto pushed past Sas on the path. A hand caught his shoulder, whipping him around. "Don't make this any harder than it is, Naruto." His voice was a low rasp. "Right now, you and Konohamaru are the only people I can recognize or remember. That makes the two of you damn important to me. Until I can track down my missing life, I need to know you're safe. A stunt like the one you pulled this morning—"

"I said I was sorry. And I promise not to do it again. What more do you want from me?" Naruto barked, annoyed.  Sas loomed over him, his dark orbs smoldering with heat. Naruto felt that heat seep into him, shimmering like water over his skin. A warm weight stirred and tightened in the depths of his body. His pulse raced, fueled by a heady mix of fear and awe. Sas looked almost savage, like a caged animal who, if let loose, might devour him. How would that kind of devouring feel? Would it be so wrong to find out?

That morning he'd come sickeningly close to being raped. He'd tried to put the awful experience out of his mind, but the memory of those filthy hands on his body had lingered like a bad smell. Part of him never wanted to be touched again. But what he really needed was to forget. Letting Sas touch him would blot out the memory as nothing else could.

Alarms shrilled in his head, but he stood rooted to the spot. Those dark orbs seemed to darken. Fingers tightened on his shoulder. Naruto lifted his chin, his lips parting. From somewhere below the cliff he could hear the wild mewl of seabirds.

Sas cleared his throat. His hand dropped to his side, releasing the blonde's shoulder as he stepped back.

"Go on back to the house, Naruto." His voice was thick and husky. "Go back to your brother." His message was clear. Naruto was a silly young kid who'd come perilously close to making a fool of himself. He would not let it happen again.

Wheeling away, Naruto strode up the path toward the house. Only his shattered dignity kept him from breaking into a run.

Sas muttered curses as he watched him go. He'd been drawn to Naruto the first moment he laid eyes on him, he accepted that. From the beginning, he'd warned himself to keep his distance. But despite his best intentions, things were getting complicated.

Too complicated.

Just now, it had been all he could do to keep from crushing the young man in his arms and kissing him till he begged for mercy. The hell of it was, Naruto behaved as if that was exactly what he wanted to happen. Standing there with those pink lips parted and waiting... Lord help him, how could anyone resist that kind of temptation?

Naruto was so blasted innocent. He had no inkling of the effect he had on him. If Naruto knew what he'd fantasized about doing with him, he'd probably run him over the cliff with the shotgun.

If he had any brains he'd leave right now—trust to luck that he could find food and shelter, and that his memory would come back. But how could he go away and leave them unprotected? If those two buzzards came back here, Naruto and Konohamaru wouldn't stand a chance.

He had no choice except to stay, at least until their father came home. If he came home.

Minato Namikaze. He turned the name over and over in his mind, puzzled once more by the familiar ring of it. The two thugs had known Namikaze. And they'd appeared to know him, as well. Was there a connection? Had he known Naruto's father in San Francisco?

Damn, if only he could remember.

Seating himself on a boulder at the top of the trail, he stared down into the cove. Waves swirled around the hull of the wrecked boat. Before long, as the tide rose, they'd be crashing against the rocks— effectively hiding what could be the answer to a mystery.

But one mystery had already been removed from that boat today.

He'd spotted Naruto from the cliff top, just as he was climbing out of the hole in the boat. The blond had been holding something in his hands, but at that distance he couldn't see what it was. As Naruto neared the rocks he'd lost sight of him, catching only glimpses as he mounted the winding trail.

When he'd met Naruto at the top, he'd been empty-handed. Not only that, but that small apron, which he'd had on earlier, was missing.

Plagued by questions, he stared out at the choppy sea. What had Naruto discovered inside the boat? Why had he hidden it, and why had he lied to him about it?

Sas needed answers. He would get them any way he could.

 

Notes:

Next chapter out April 1!

Chapter 6: more Puzzling pieces

Notes:

Hi ya'll, sorry for the delay. I been so run down after my surgery, that I was actually lying in bed and I remembered having to post on April 1! But -- I did not get out of bed to do so, I stayed in bed, wrestled with sleep - cause sleep isn't great after getting surgery, so I have been dozing off and napping wherever I could and can.

Okay enough blabbering, here is the next chapter :)

"We were worried about you, Naruto." Konohamaru stood in the doorway as Naruto mounted the front porch. "I wanted to help look for you, but Sas said I had to stay in the house."

"Sas was right." Naruto bent to hug him. "This isn't a good day to be outside alone."

"You went outside alone."

"I know, and I shouldn't have done it. I promise I won't do it again." He touched a fingertip to his nose. "And you promise me the same, all right? Now, go and get the books for your lessons."

As he scampered off to the bookshelf, Naruto replaced the shotgun on the rack above the door. After changing into dry clothes, he tied on a clean apron and began clearing away the breakfast dishes. When he'd finished wiping the table, Konohamaru sat down with his slate and books. He was a bright little boy. Hopefully, one day he'd have the chance to attend school.

Meanwhile, Naruto wanted him to be well prepared.

He made sure Konohamaru spent at least an hour a day on his lessons, even in the summer.

"Let's see if you can do ten subtraction problems, while I wash the dishes," Naruto hummed. "When I'm finished, we'll go over the answers together."

"Bet I can get them all right!" Konohamaru opened his arithmetic book, then glanced up. "Sas said I could help him mend the garden fence today."

Naruto poured hot water from the kettle into the dishpan. "Sas has been sick. He'll need more rest before he's ready to work."

"He says he can do it if I help him. I can hand him the tools and hold the posts steady while he hammers them. Please, Naruto. He can't do it without me."

"Finish your lessons. Then we'll see." It wouldn't do for the boy to get too attached to a stranger with no memory. But Naruto could tell it was already happening. Konohamaru had scarcely been able to take his eyes off his new friend at breakfast.

His new friend... Naruto sighed as he soaped a plate and dunked it in the rinse water. Konohamaru was a lonely, impressionable little boy. Sas could break his heart.

And his, if he wasn't careful.

"Sas is nice," Konohamaru announced. "Why don't we ask him to stay?"

Naruto shot the boy a despairing glance. The explanation couldn't wait. "Think about this, Konohamaru. What if you went somewhere for a visit and got hit on the head, and when you woke up you couldn't remember anything not Papa or me, or your home, or even your own name? How would that feel?"

"Scary." Konohamaru's eyes widened.

"And what if, later on, you remembered again—remembered everything about who you were and where you came from? What would you do?"

"Go home, I guess."

"Well, that's what's happened to Sas. He belongs somewhere else. He has a home, maybe even a wife, children, partner, someone special!. What do you think he'll do when he gets his memory back?"

The boy looked crestfallen as the answer sank home. Then he brightened. "What if Sas never gets his memory back? Then can he stay?"

Naruto soaped another plate. "I can't imagine he'd want to. He'd probably choose to go back to San Francisco and try to find someone who knows him."

"But maybe he'll decide to stay. Maybe he'll fall in love with you and want to marry you. Wouldn't you like that?"

"Konohamaru..." Naruto sighed. This discussion was headed in the wrong direction. "Things like that only happen in fairy tales," he said. "Besides, even if he did, how could I marry someone who doesn't even know his own name?"

Konohamaru looked thoughtful, then giggled. "That would be funny. You'd have to be Mr. and Mrs. Nobody. Naruto Nobody."

"That's enough." Naruto sternly responded. Enough was enough. "Get back to those subtraction problems, young man. If you finish on time, and get all the answers correct, you can help Sas with the fence. But only if he's well enough to work."  He glanced over his shoulder. Konohamaru's dark head was bowed over his arithmetic book. Sas returned to the house twenty minutes later.

As he stepped onto the porch he could see Naruto and Konohamaru at the kitchen table. Blond hair contrasted richly with Konohamaru's darker strands as they bent over an open book.  Stepping back a little, he watched them. With no schools nearby, it stood to reason that Naruto would be teaching the boy his numbers and letters. But something more was going on here. He could sense Konohamaru's excitement as they checked the arithmetic problems.

He could almost feel the tenderness and patience as they worked together. Naruto was instilling the love of learning in his bright little brother, molding him into a scholar.

His gaze wandered to the shelves crammed with books and to the hand drawn maps on the wall above them. Naruto Uzumaki was no ignorant, backwoods man. Despite his isolated life, Nartuo managed to give himself a good education. He was well spoken and well read, and with a little refining his manners would be suitable in any society.

All of which led him to wonder about the father.

The two thugs he'd run off that morning had been looking for Minato Namikaze. They'd referred to him as a little weasel and claimed he'd cheated them out of fifty dollars. How could such a man have raised two children like Naruto and Konohamaru?

Was there something here he wasn't seeing?

The more he thought about it, the more sense it made that Minato Namikaze was the missing piece of his puzzle, the central piece that connected all the others.  But how did the pieces fit together? And where did his own piece fit? Sas wondered. Had he been headed here when the storm struck? Had he been looking for Minato Namikaze, too?

Naruto glanced up just then and saw him. "Shouldn't you be resting?" he asked.

He shook his head. "Being up seems to agree with me. I'm feeling better by the hour. And since you've made it clear that I'm expected to work, I thought I'd start on that broken down garden fence."

A shadow of caution flashed across Naruto’s face. "Konohamaru asked if he could help you. He'll be free as soon as we finish checking his subtraction problems—if he gets all the answers right."

Konohamaru looked up from his slate and grinned. "Almost done," he said. "And all right so far."

Sas chuckled. "They'd better be. Your brother is one tough teacher. Almost as tough as Miss Hawthorne, back in my grammar school days. She used to whack us with—"

He broke off as he realized Naruto was staring at him. "You remembered something," he said. "You remembered your teacher."

And so he had. The image of Miss Abigail Hawthorne dawning spectacles, a ratty bun atop her head and a mouth perpetually pursed in disapproval—was crystal clear in his mind.

And utterly useless.

His fist clenched in frustration. So far he'd remembered lines from a book, the plot of a Shakespearean play, the name of a long dead Dutch artist and the teacher who'd left bruises on his knuckles. He was glad he was finally remembering something from his personal life, but still...

Why in hell's name couldn't he remember anything helpful?

Konohamaru finished his last subtraction problem with a perfect score. Whooping, he raced outside to fetch the tools from the shed. Naruto sighed as he watched him go. Ordinarily the boy wouldn't have been so eager to work, but he'd seized on the chance to spend time with Sas.

Glancing out the window, he could see Sas waiting by the garden. He'd pushed a thick log up to the fence so he could do most of the work sitting down, a sign that he might not feel as strong as he'd claimed.

For a few moments he allowed his gaze to linger.

He was keeping an eye on Konohamaru, making sure the boy was safe. Did he have children of his own? Naruto wondered. He was so good with Konohamaru, it did seem possible. But how tragic it would be to have a family and not remember them.

Somewhere there could be a woman, a wife, a partner, searching for him, maybe even young children crying for their father. Naruto could imagine how they must feel, how their hearts must ache for him. How could the memories of a man's life be wiped out by such a simple thing as a blow on the head?

Was Sas' memory coming back? He admits that he had  been startled when Sas mentioned his teacher. The recollection hadn't led to anything important, but it could be a sign that he was getting better. Everything Sas needed to know was buried in his mind. All he needed to do was find the connections.

Did Naruto want him to find them? Did he want Sas to remember?

The sea wind blew black hair back from his face, revealing the dark, bruised gash on his temple. He'd taken the wrapping off after breakfast, which was probably just as well. The poultice had done its work.

His flesh was healing. Was his mind healing, as well?

Naruto reminded himself of the pistol he'd found in the boat. Sas was a man of secrets, perhaps dangerous secrets. But watching his gentleness with Konohamaru, it was becoming difficult to see Sas as a threat. Children had innate instincts about people, or so he believed. Konohamaru trusted the stranger. And in his own heart, Naruto realized, he yearned to trust him, too.

Blue eyes traced his profile, taking in the well defined areas, he remembered his own warning to Konohamaru. Somewhere Sas had a home. When he remembered, or even if he didn't, he was bound to leave them.

What should he do, when every minute Sas stayed made that leaving harder to accept? There was only one right answer to that question. He would do everything he could to help him remember. The sooner Sas was able to go, the less pain it would cause. He had found Sas and saved his life. But that didn't mean finders keepers. He belonged to another place and to other people. He needed to give him back before it was too late.

Konohamaru had returned with the tools. Laughing and chatting, he and Sas planned their repair job.

Naruto watched the pair a moment longer. Then he forced himself away from the window and set himself to mixing bread.

Sas and Konohamaru had gathered a stack of branches blown down by the storm. Using a saw and a knife, Sas began cutting them into stakes with sharp ends that could be hammered into the ground. The job wasn't as easy as it had first appeared. Goats were as clever as they were nimble. They'd butted several openings in the present fence and eaten off most of the carrot tops. It would take a higher, sturdier fence to keep them out of the vegetable garden.

While they worked, Sas kept a lookout for the two thugs he'd run off earlier. He'd taken their weapons and given them a good scare, but that didn't mean they wouldn't be back— especially if they expected Minato Namikaze to show up.

"What do you think, Konohamaru?" Sas surveyed the first stick he'd hammered into the ground. "Does it look straight to you?"

"This is what my pa does." Konohamaru picked up a string with a heavy nail tied to one end, an improvised plum bob. Holding the string to the top of the stick, he let the nail hang, creating a vertical line with the string.

"A little bit more this way." The boy motioned left. "Pa says it's important to start straight. If you don't, the whole thing will be crooked."

Sas tapped the stick until the line of it matched the string. "Your father must be a very smart man," he said.

"My pa's the smartest man in the world. He built our house and all the stuff you see around here." The boy glanced toward the road, a wistful look on his face.

"He's been gone a long time. I can tell Naruto's worried about him. But he'll be home soon. He always comes home, and he brings us presents."

"What kind of presents?" Sas positioned another stake, lining it up with the first one.

"Books, mostly. But sometimes other things, too. Last time he brought Naruto some cloth to make new shirts. And he brought me some shoes. They're too big but he says my feet will grow."

"I'm sure they will. Here, hold this." He reached for the hammer while Konohamaru held the stake in place.

"Do you like my brother?"

The hammer slipped, barely missing Sas' thumb. "Of course I like him," he said. "He's a nice person."

"Naruto likes you, too." Konohamaru was all wide eyed innocence. "I think he likes you a lot. But he's afraid you might have a partner or kids already. Do you?"

"Not that I know of." Sas aimed a blow at the stake and struck home. "But since I don't remember, I can't say for sure."

"If you knew you didn't have a partner or wife, would you fall in love with Naruto?"

Sas shot the boy a good natured scowl. "Now, what kind of question is that? Since I can't answer the last one you asked me, how would I know?"

Confused by the twist in logic, Konohamaru frowned. "Are you sure you're not a prince?" he asked.

"I'm not sure of anything, but there aren't many princes in this world. It would be pretty surprising if I was one of them, wouldn't it?"

Konohamaru shrugged. "I wish my pa was here," he said. "He'd know whether you were a prince or not. Pa knows everything."

Sas wished the boy's pa was there, too. If he knew everything, then Minato Namikaze just might know Sas' real name.

.

.

.

Supper was savory rabbit stew with dumplings and fresh buttered biscuits. After a long afternoon's work, Sas's appetite had come roaring back. But Konohamaru was worn out. By the end of the meal he was nodding off over his gooseberry pie.

"Come on, sleepyhead." Naruto eased Konohamaru out of his chair. "You worked hard today. Time to get ready for bed."

"Will you tell me a story, Naruto?" the boy murmured.

"Maybe, if you're not too tired. Let's get you washed up and into your nightshirt. Then we'll see."

He led him off to the bedroom. Sas busied himself with clearing the table. That was the least he could do after such a generous meal.

A few minutes later they were back, with Konohamaru freshly scrubbed and wearing a clean gray flannel nightshirt. Naruto settled himself in the rocking chair with Konohamaru on his lap. It seemed the boy was going to get a story after all. And so was Sas.

Quietly, so as not to interrupt, he began soaping the dishes.

"What kind of story would you like to hear, Konohamaru?" Naruto asked softly.

"I want to hear what happened to the prince from the sea," the boy said. "We didn't finish it before."

"Then help me remember," Naruto said. "Tell me how it started."

Konohamaru snuggled closer, his head resting against Naruto’s shoulder. "The prince wanted to walk on land, but he couldn't because he had a tail like a fish. Then a big wave washed him onto the shore, and when he woke up, he had legs."

"Oh, I remember now," Naruto said. "Let's put some clothes on him, shall we? We can just pretend it was magic."

The boy nodded with a little sigh of contentment.

"Let's see..." Naruto's voice had taken on a mystical quality. As he listened, Sas felt himself being pulled into the spell of his story.

"At first, the prince had a hard time walking on his new legs. His knees wobbled with every step. But by the time he'd climbed up the dune to the forest on the other side, he was doing better. He strode along the path, marveling at everything he saw: the trees and flowers, the birds, the animals..." He glanced down at Konohamaru. His eyes were still open, but his head began to droop as he continued, "And the sounds–the wind, the rustle of leaves, the songs of birds. The prince had only known the sound of the sea. He had never heard anything so lovely."

Sas watched from the kitchen. The lamplight fell like a halo on his spun gold hair. His arms were muscular, but tender as he cradled the child he'd raised. His tanned smooth face, even with the faint scarring, was serene as a god.

Naruto Uzumaki was beautiful, he thought. So beautiful it made his throat ache. His voice crept around him like fragrant smoke, low and sensual, stroking him like a caress. Under different circumstances, he would gladly have swept the blond out of the chair, carried him into the bedroom and spent the night showing him the kind of pleasure he'd never known. But thoughts like that were leading him down the wrong path. The sooner he put them out of his mind the better.

"The prince wasn't used to walking far," Naruto continued. "Soon he began to get tired and thirsty. Ahead of him, at the bend in the road, he saw a pretty little house with a thatched roof and a garden. ' That looks like a good place to stop and rest,’ the prince said to himself.”

"Walking up to the house, he knocked on the door. It was opened by the most beautiful girl he'd ever seen. She had long, black hair and eyes as green as the trees in the forest. The instant she and the prince looked at each other they fell in love.”

"Now, the girl was dressed in rags. The prince could tell she was very poor. That didn't matter to him, because he had a palace and a fortune in gold and jewels under the sea. But there was one problem. Can you guess what it was?" He glanced down again at his brother. "Konohamaru?" 

The smile that crept across his face was as soft as moonrise. The boy was fast asleep.

Naruto carried Konohamaru into his room and tucked him in his own bed. Until a few months ago, it would have been easy to carry him up the ladder to his loft. But he was growing fast, getting taller and heavier. Maybe later he could wake him, or ask Sas to help.

Otherwise he'd be facing a restless night on the child-size loft bed, or trying to share his own bed and sleep around the margins of Konohamaru’s sprawling arms and legs.

Returning to the kitchen, he saw that Sas had finished washing the dishes. He was standing near the stove, warming himself against the night air that had grown chilly.

"That wasn't necessary," Naruto said, stacking the clean plates. "I didn't ask you to do my work."

Sas’ smile created a heat to bloom in his chest. "I needed an excuse to stay and hear your story. How does it end, by the way?"

Naruto felt the heat race to his face at the comment. "I won't know until I tell it. And that won't be until Konohamaru wants to hear more."

"Then I can only hope I'll be here to listen. Otherwise I'll spend the rest of my life wondering what happened to the prince."

Those words struck him with an unexpected sting. He'd told himself over and over that Sas was bound to leave. But this was the first time he'd heard it implied directly from his lips.

"Is your memory coming back?" Naruto asked, remembering that he resolved to help Sas with this.

"No more than before. Trying to remember anything useful is like looking for a grain of coal in the dark. But I've been thinking..." He turned away from the stove. The lamp cast sparks of flame in his night sky eyes. "Those two men I ran off said they knew your father. And you said they knew me, too. That has to mean something."

Naruto spun toward him, his defenses prickling. "Those men were liars. They said my father cheated them. Minato Namikaze would never cheat anybody."

"I'm not saying he did. But they knew his name. That had to come from somewhere."

"Did you recognize the name?" In the silence that followed, Naruto realized he was holding his breath.

At last Sas shook his head. "Not really, though it did have a familiar ring. That's what started me wondering. Do you happen to have a picture of your father? Maybe that would spark something."

Naruto hesitated. Whatever might connect Sas to his father, he needed to know it. So what was holding him back? "I have an old daguerreotype," he said. "But my father's changed a lot since it was taken."

"May I see it?" Sas' voice was gentle but insistent. Naruto sensed that he was accustomed to getting what he asked for.

"It's in the chest at the foot of my bed. I should be able to find it without waking Konohamaru."

Naruto walked into the dark bedroom and knelt on the rug to open the chest. Since it held mostly clothes and linens, and since he'd always kept the picture on the bottom, his fingers had no trouble finding the rigid corners of the frame.

The photograph was smaller than the span of Sas' hand, but the image, protected by glass, was clear. It was a family portrait, showing a young couple, seated, with a little blond boy about five years old standing between them.

Sas recognized the child first. Clad in classic overalls and shirt, Naruto looked healthy and mischievous. His large, intelligent blue eyes and a nimbus of vibrant blond hair.

His mouth was drawn into a childish pout, as if he was being forced to pose when he wanted to run and play.

"I didn't want to hold still," Naruto said. "My mother threatened to send me to bed without supper if I so much as moved a muscle."

Sas studied the beautiful, red haired woman in the portrait. Naruto had the same vibrant long lashed eyes, the same smooth skin and a firm chin.

"Her name was Kushina," Naruto said. "Before she married my father, she was a teacher. She taught me correct grammar and good manners and insisted I use them. And she taught me to love stories. When she died, it almost destroyed my father. If I hadn't been there to take care of him, I think he might have died, too."

And you've been taking care of people ever since, Sas thought. While most young men enjoyed the carefree years of growing up, Naruto had taken on adult responsibilities while he was still a child.

Any dreams he might've had, any chance for a life of his own, had been sacrificed for the sake of his father and adoptive brother.

So far, Sas had avoided a close inspection of Minato Namikaze perhaps because Namikaze's wife and son had drawn his eye first. Now he took a long look at the man, or at least the man Namikaze had been.

What he saw surprised him. Minato Namikaze was small and lean, his bright eyes and a shock of hair that looked as if it might have been a vibrant blond. It was obvious where Naruto got his rich blond hair and coloured eyes, but everything else screamed Kushina.

"So, does my father look familiar?" Naruto asked.

Sas stared at the image. Nothing stirred in his memory. "What does your father look like now?" he asked.

"He's older, of course. The portrait was taken just fifteen years ago, but he's had a hard life, and it shows. His hair has some gray in it, and he has a beard most of the time. Mainly because he doesn’t get the time to shave or he’s too lazy.” Naruto chuckled and shrugged.  He dresses like a prospector and he loves to talk. I'm guessing he wouldn't be an easy man to forget." 

Sas shook his head. "Well, if I ever met your father, I can't remember him now."

"I'm sorry. I know you were hoping the picture might help you." Naruto lifted a woolen shawl from the back of the chair, walked to the front door and opened it. "I'm worried about him, Sas. He's been gone far too long." His stared sadly at the outdoors, looking across the land.

Laying the portrait on the table, Sas followed the blond out onto the porch. The moon was rising above the pines, spilling its light across the yard. Below the cliff, the tide boomed and whispered.

"What will you do if he doesn't come back?"

A shudder passed through Naruto’s lean body. "I don't know. It's too soon to think of that."

Sas checked the urge to wrap his arms around the blond and pull him close. "You need to start thinking about it, Naruto. After meeting those two men, I get the feeling he's run into some trouble. If something's happened, you won't be safe here."

Naruto continued to stare across the yard, his back rigid. "I'm not proud of the way my father makes his living," he said. "But he's a good man, and he loves us. If there's any way he can get back here, he will. Konohamaru and I need to be here when he arrives."

"And if he doesn't?"

"Don't say that. Not tonight." Naruto walked to the edge of the porch. Beyond the garden, the goats stirred sleepily in their pen. "What about you?" he asked. "What will you do if your memory doesn't come back?"

"My answer's the same as yours. It's too soon to think about it."

What would he do? Sas wondered. But there was only one right answer to that question. This place was a refuge, a little piece of heaven, complete with a blond angel who would steal his heart if he let that happen. But he couldn't stay. He owed it to himself and to anyone he'd left behind to find the missing pieces of the puzzle.

Yet, how could he go? How could he leave Naruto and Konohamaru at the mercy of at least two predators who might still be lurking in the woods?

"Have you thought any more about Itachi?" Naruto spoke carefully, as if every word had been planned ahead. "That name could be the key to everything."

Sas shook his head. He'd racked his brains trying to remember, but the name was still just a name.

"And the ring? You can't remember any more about that?" Naruto continued pushing the questions.

"Nothing." He glanced around the yard, listening to the night. Except for the usual sounds— the whisper of wind in the pines, the stirring animals and the muted hiss of waves below the cliff—all was peaceful.

But something inside him was on alert, like a hound straining at the leash. Sas' instincts warned him to pay attention.

"I'll be spending the night out here on the porch," he said. "Those two thugs could come sneaking back in the dark. You'll need to lend me the shotgun. What did you do with that little pocket pistol I gave you, and the knives they left behind?"

He sensed Naruto’s hesitation. Even after today, Naruto still didn't trust him. But how could he blame him?

"If you're worried about me… " he began.

"Of course not. You saved my life this morning. You can have anything you want. But you've been ill and you need your rest. I'll get you a blanket and pillow." Naruto turned toward the door. Sas stopped him, placing his hand on the blond's arm. Even that brief contact sent a jolt through his body. He swore silently. It was getting harder and harder to keep his hands to himself.

"The rocking chair will do me fine," he said. "I don't want to sleep too soundly. Don't trouble yourself, I'll carry it outside. The shotgun, too."

"I'll fetch the pistol and the knives. And I'll be praying you don't need them."

Naruto flitted into the house. Sas could hear him rummaging in the cupboard for the things he'd put away. Retrieving the chair and the shotgun, he carried them out onto the porch. It was going to be a long, uncomfortable night, but after that morning's encounter he'd be a fool not to keep watch.

Naruto returned a moment later with the pocket pistol and the two knives the men had left behind.

Sas chose the larger knife. "You keep the smaller one and the pistol," he instructed. "If anything should go wrong—"

"Stop talking like that!" Blue eyes were huge in the moonlight. "You're scaring me, Sas. Anyway, those men were looking for my father. Now they know he isn't here."

"But that won't stop them from coming back. If they can't get their money, they might decide to settle for revenge." Sas left the details unspoken. Even without weapons, the two butchers could do plenty of damage. He imagined Minato Namikaze coming home to find his house burned, his son bloody, beaten, raped and his— He couldn't even finish the thought.

"If you hear anything, promise you'll wake me," Naruto said. "You might need help, and I'm a good shot."

"Have you ever shot a man, Naruto?"

Fear flickered in blue eyes, to be replaced by a fierce determination. "No, but I've shot deer for meat. And I'd kill to protect my little brother."

"I'm guessing it won't come to that." Sas smiled, making an effort to put the blond at ease. "More than likely I'll spend a long, boring night out here and wake up grumpier than an old bear."

"I can wait up with you," he volunteered. "I'll even take my turn watching while you sleep."

For the space of a breath Sas weighed the offer.

A chilly night on a moonlit porch with a gorgeous young man... that could be downright tempting. But no, it could be dangerous. Naruto could be hurt, or he could be a distraction when he needed to keep a lookout.

And given the way he'd been reacting to Naruto lately, Sas wasn't certain how far he could trust himself.

"Well," Naruto demanded, "do you want me to stay or not?"

Sas loomed over him, a thunderous scowl on his face. "I can name half a dozen reasons why that's not a good idea. I need you inside where it's safe. Whatever happens, whatever you see or hear, don't come rushing out to rescue me. You'll just be in the way." 

Naruto’s face froze then scowled. "In the way? But I could—"

"You heard me. Go in the house like a good lad. Bar the door and keep the gun with you. Hear?"

Naruto made a little huffing sound, turned on his heel and stalked toward the door. Sas squelched the urge to call him back. Whatever happened tonight, he needed to know that Naruto and Konohamaru were safe.

Moving the chair back into the shadows, he settled the shotgun across his knees. With luck, the night would be quiet, the danger gone. But his instincts told him that the two strangers hadn't gone far.

If they came back, he would do his best to capture at least one of them alive. If Naruto had overheard them correctly, the two thugs had something he wanted, something that could make all the difference.

They could tell him who he was.

 

Notes:

Next chap up on Friday the 4th. :)

Chapter 7: suspicions in the dark of night

Notes:

Ugh... my recovery has fuddled my mind ... here is next chap.

Naruto closed the door and slammed the bolt shut.

How dare Sas speak to him as if he were an immature child? He could handle a gun, kill a rattlesnake, drive a wagon, chop wood, mend a leaking shed and do all the household chores. He pulled Sas out from under the boat, dressed his wound, nursed him through a fever and probably saved his worthless life. Yet the wretched man had ordered him inside as if he didn't have a brain in his head.

Taking a deep breath, he counted slowly to ten.

In his own maddening way, Sas was right, Naruto conceded. This was a dangerous time, and his first responsibility was keeping Konohamaru safe. To protect his little brother he needed to be with him in the house.

So why hadn't Sas put it that way, instead of behaving like a superior male jackass? 

Walking to the front window, he pressed close to the pane. He couldn't see Sas from where he stood. He'd probably moved back into the shadows. Or maybe he was prowling the yard, looking and listening.

Over the course of the busy day, Naruto had managed to block out the scene in the milk shed. But now, alone in the dark, the memory came crashing in—the sour smell of the strangers' clothes, their laughter, their rough, dirty hands holding him down, groping, touching...

As his thoughts careened ahead to what would have come next, Naruto began to shake. He'd grown up around animals and read enough to know the facts of life. He knew what happened between men and women, and that sometimes the act could be a horrific violation. Before today that had been unimaginable, especially when he was as much a man as those men. A whole new horror had been unlocked.

Now in his mind he saw the hands unbuckle a belt, felt brutal force beaten into his face, the iron grip holding his legs… He clenched his ribs, pushing the fear down, willing himself not to shed tears.

.

.

.

Sas walked the brushy ring between the yard and the trees, keeping the house in sight. His senses were on high alert, the shotgun balanced in his hands.

Every few steps he paused to listen to the night sounds around him—the whine of insects, the distant hoot of an owl, the rise and fall of surf below the cliff. Nothing seemed out of place. Maybe he'd imagined the sense of lurking danger.

The house was dark, its porthole windows quiet.

There was no sign of Naruto. He'd been rough on him tonight, but how else was he supposed to keep them safe?

If their visitors returned, they would most likely go after Naruto, then Konohamaru. Naruto would need to be secured before they took care of Konohamaru. He shuddered at what could happen to Naruto if they caught him. Sas needed Naruto and Konohamaru inside the house so he could do his job.

His job.

It felt strangely natural, patrolling the night to protect innocent people. Was that a clue to the kind of work he'd done? Once more Sas cursed his missing memory. He felt helplessly adrift, and he hated it. He wanted to be in charge of his life again. He wanted to know who he was.

And he wanted Naruto to know.

A faint rustle in the bushes put him on instant alert.

He froze, nerves straining in the darkness. After a moment something stirred. He exhaled as a wood rat scurried across his path. He was getting jumpy. Maybe it was time to go back to the house and keep watch.

On the porch, he moved the chair deeper into the shadows. From the height of the moon, he guessed the time to be about eleven o'clock. He had hours to wait before dawn. Glancing through the window into the dark house, he saw no movement. He could only hope Naruto was getting some sleep. He'd been through a rough time, and it was bound to catch up with him.

The moon crept higher. By midnight Sas had begun to doze. His head sagged, then jerked upward.

Rising, he prowled the yard again, listening for any sign that he wasn't alone. Nothing.

As he settled back on the porch, his thoughts returned to Naruto. He remembered his face in the moonlight, eyes like blue crystal pools, lips moist and tempting. So vulnerable. Damn, but it would've felt good to hold him, to taste him...

He imagined the blond lying in bed, blond locks fanned on the pillow, one arm flung outward in childlike innocence. He could picture the rise and fall of his lined chest, perky dusty nipples aching to be tasted. He would be resting on one side of a hip, one well defined leg bent up slightly that pulled his ass taunt. A sheet that slipped down gave a glimpse of a tanned thigh and covered his legs.

No, scratch the damn sheet. This was his fantasy, and he'd have it his way.

Naked, Naruto lay in the moonlight, his tanned skin gleaming, the sheet had slid down his thigh and pooled softly behind him. The blond hummed hungrily when Sas bent to kiss those plump pink lips. His lean muscular body strained upward, begging Sas to touch him. Pink lips parted, giving him the tiniest flick of tongue.

The contact blazed. Heat surged through his veins.

He wanted Naruto. His body was straining to take the blond here and now. But he knew this was no time to rush. Making love to Naruto would be like eating ice cream, letting each delicious spoonful melt slowly in his mouth.

He deepened the kiss. Naruto moaned, reaching for the back of Sas’ head, weaving his frenzied fingers into his hair. The taste of the blond was dark, wild honey. Muttering insanely, Sas kissed those eyes, his chin, dragged his teeth on the blond’s throat, then returned once more to plunder that tantalizing mouth.

His fingers found the erect nipples.

He gently prodded the nub, testing its sensitivity and massaging it between his thumb and forefinger. Naruto arched upward, his head falling back as his thumb teased his nipple to a swollen nub. The press of fingers in his hair urged him downward until his mouth took it in. The blond gasped, then moaned, pushing against him, his hips making instinctive little thrusts.

Sliding his hand around a smooth back he cupped a firm little rump, cradling the blond against him as he suckled each nipple. Heaven... He could have died happy right then. But he wanted more. And so did Naruto.

Tanned thighs quivered at his touch. Naruto was trembling— Sas could feel the fear of his first time.

"It's all right, love." His mouth moved against Naruto’s firm belly as he eased downward. "I won't hurt you, Naruto. I'd die before I'd hurt you..."

He stroked Naruto’s swollen manhood gently, letting him get the feel of someone touching his intimate place. Holding back with a tenderness that almost made Sas’ teeth ache. Beneath the nest of crisp blond hair, Sas trailed fingers to find the heated crimped entrance and gently pushed around the opening. Naruto twisted, his legs shaking from the intimacy overload, and Sas poked his tongue out, trailing it upon the swollen mushroom head.

Naruto gasped and cried out in ecstasy, his fingers gripping dark locks tightly when Sas’ heated lips encircled Naruto’s cock. Naruto arched and panted heavily as Sas worked his mouth and tongue around Naruto’s sensitive cock, he slipped a finger into the velvet hole. 

Sas twirled his tongue, suckling gently on Naruto’s silky hardened member, causing the blond to moan lewdly and wring his fingers tightly though his black hair. All the while his fingers pushed, twisted and scissored the blonds heated velvet hole. When Naruto started thrusting against his hand, whimpers escaped plump pink lips as Sas slid between defined tan thighs, gripping his cock and dragging the heated swollen head against Naruto’s glistening hole. Naruto was ready for him, so ready, and Sas ached with want...

Sas jerked awake as the dream dissolved. Any other time, he'd have paid good money to go back to sleep and pick up where he'd left off. But tonight, dozing was dangerous. Lives could depend on his staying watchful.

What had alerted him? Keeping still in the chair, he held his breath and listened. Was that the snap of a twig he heard? The whisper of a voice? Something had pricked his senses enough to wake him.

Seconds ticked past before he realized it was the goats.

Penned for the night, they were agitated, milling restlessly about in the confined space, as if they'd sensed a predator close by.

Sas rose quietly, the shotgun in his hands. It could be an animal that had spooked them, maybe a cougar or a coyote. Or the unseen invader could be human. Flattening himself against the shadowed wall, he eased around the corner of the house. In the moonlight, he could see the goat pen, with its sheltering plank roof along one side. The goats were moving, their brown and white spots flowing eerily in the shadows.

The small one—Konohamaru's favorite, had begun to bleat.

It sounded frightened.

Keeping to the dark side of the house, Sas peered around for what might have spooked them. If the intruder was an animal, a gunshot and some loud yelling would likely be enough to scare it off. The same tactic might work for their morning visitors. But he didn't want to chase them away. He needed to find out what they wanted, and what they knew.

Dropping to his haunches, he crept toward the goat pen. Through the milling bodies, on the far side of the fence, he detected a crouching silhouette. A head raised in the moonlight. Sas recognized the taller, thinner man from their morning encounter.

But there'd been two men. Where was his partner?

Circling the house, maybe looking for a way in? Did they know he was here? Damn, I don't like this, Sas groused. If he'd been wide awake, he would have seen them sooner. Now he needed a way to draw the missing man out, or he could be in for a nasty surprise.

Picking up a thumb size pebble from the ground, Sas tossed it into the front yard. It landed in the grass with a thud. The man on the far side of the goat pen started, lifting his head. But he remained where he was. There was no sign of the second man— which could mean the fat bastard already knew where Sas was. He could be just out of sight, waiting for the right moment to rush him. For all he knew, there could be more than two of them, and they could be armed.

Hellfire, there could be a dozen of them out there.

No use throwing a second pebble. The first one hadn't worked. For now, all Sas could do was sit still and wait for something to happen.

In the stillness he thought of Naruto and his innocent young brother, asleep in the house. He was here to protect them. If need be, he would give his life to keep them safe. In the short time he'd been here, they'd become the closest thing he had to family.

Minutes crawled past. The night was chilly, but Sas could feel the sweat beading on his body. Where was the second man? Why hadn't he made his move?

He would lay odds that neither of them had a gun.

If they did, they'd have tried to use it by now, so they could get to Naruto and sack the house. The pair hadn't impressed him as very patient or very smart. But what if he was wrong?

He could blast the man behind the goat pen and take a chance that the partner, wherever he was, would run.

It might not buy him what he wanted to know, but at least Naruto and Konohamaru would be safe.

On the other hand, if he fired without knowing about the second man, all hell could break loose, putting them all in peril.

Shifting, he got his legs under him. He would wait a little longer. Any move would entail risks. If the unsavory pair managed to kill him, then Naruto and the boy would be at their mercy.

Except for the surge of the sea and the restless movement of the goats, the night was still. In the silence, Sas heard a sound that galvanized him—the crunch of a boot on gravel. It had come from the walkway on the far side of the house.

Sas' muscles screamed as he shifted position and raised the single barrel shotgun. He had enemies on both sides and just one chance to fire. He would blast whichever one came at him first and take his chances with the second man. He was too weak for a prolonged fistfight or chase, but he would give it all he had. Lives depended on his actions.

Another footstep. Sas was rising when he heard the pop of a small caliber weapon, followed by a gurgled obscenity that died into silence.

Naruto!

The man on the far side of the goat pen jumped to his feet and bolted for the trees. Letting him go, Sas sprinted around the house.

A man's thickset body lay on the gravel below the open porthole. Blood, flowing from the punctured vein in his neck, pooled tar black in the moonlight. His open eyes were already glazing.

Sas' first thought was for Naruto and Konohamaru. Since they were nowhere in sight, it appeared they were safe inside the house. His second thought...

Panic surged as he dropped to a crouch and seized the dying thug by the collar. "You know me!" he rasped. "Who am I?"

There was no response.

"Answer me, damn you!" He shook the man in desperation. "Who am I?"

But he was already too late.

Rising, he hurried back to the front porch. Naruto stood in the open doorway, clad in his nightshirt. His hand was locked around the grip of the pocket pistol.

Framed in shadow, his face was pale and frozen in horror.

Without a word, Sas put the shotgun aside, eased the pistol from Naruto’s fingers and gathered him into his arms. Trembling, Naruto sagged and pressed his face into his shirt. 

"It's all right, Naruto." His lips grazed blond hair, then a forehead, his thumb chasing a runaway tear trailing down a scarred cheek. "You're safe. Those butchers won't hurt you now."

Deep crystal blue orbs stared up at him, trembling fingers gripping his shirt. "Tell me what happened."

He hesitated, wondering if Naruto was up to hearing the truth. "One man ran off," he said. "The other one's dead."

"I killed him, didn't I?" Blue eyes were huge in the darkness. "Oh my god!" Naruto began to shake, harder than ever. "I didn't mean to, Sas. I saw him through the open window. He had a knife. I thought maybe I could wound him with that little gun, or at least scare him off. I was so afraid he might kill you." He turned to not look Sas in the eyes, hiding his tears. "I'm sorry. I know you needed to talk to him,” he whispered.

"Hush. It's over."

"I know he was bad. But I never knew how it felt to take a life… a soul. It's awful..." Naruto continued to mumble words, not hearing.

"Naruto. Hush." Sas tightened his arms around the blond. He could feel the heavy beating of Naruto’s heart pounding against his chest. The blond was so precious, so vulnerable. What if he'd lost him tonight?

He bent his head and covered Naruto’s mouth with his.

For an instant Naruto went rigid with shock. Then, with a little whimper, he melted into the kiss.

Naruto had read about kissing and imagined it in daydreams. This time it was real and as overwhelming as a storm at sea. His heart slammed. His pulse raced. Sas' smooth, cool lips were masterfully gentle, tasting of his own salty tears. Naruto’s first impulse was to jerk away, but as the kiss continued, something changed. Suddenly he couldn't get enough.

He slid his fingers to the back of Sas’ head, pulling him closer. Through his nightshirt, he could feel the full length of Sas’ larger, masculine body. Gods, he wanted to feel Sas all around him. Naruto wanted to lose himself, to huddle against him and let the raven haired man’s strength block out all the terror and ugliness that had invaded his world.

What was wrong with him? He'd just taken a life and his emotions were a swirling maelstrom. But all he could think of was this man, being in his arms, feeling hands caressing the curve of his back. He wore nothing else beneath the nightshirt, his own arousal pushing against the thin fabric.

He shivered at the feel of those strong hands, clenching and caressing his skin, sending hot shivers pulsing through every part of him. Something stirred and tightened, clenching like a fist in the deep core of his body. The sensation that erupted was so powerful that stars flashed and sparked before his eyes, shots of euphoria racked through each part of him he thought he would faint.

Sas' breath rasped in and out. Through his trousers, his arousal jutted hard against the blond’s belly. The pressure was exquisite, as if—

"Naruto! Where are you?" Konohamaru's cry from the bedroom broke them apart.

"It's all right, I'm coming!" Guilt torn, Naruto stumbled back from Sas. When he looked up at the other, it was as if Sas slipped a mask over his face. "Keep the boy inside," he said. "I'll get rid of our visitor and clean up."

Naruto rushed into the house and closed the door behind him. Konohamaru was sitting up in the bed, his eyes huge and bewildered. "I heard a noise," he whimpered. "It woke me up."

"It's all right." Naruto pulled him close. "We're safe. You can go back to sleep."

"Did those men come back?"

"Yes. But Sas scared them away. That's what you heard."

"Will they come back again?"

"I don't think so. But if they do, Sas' outside. He'll keep us safe. You can go back to sleep now."

"I'm scared." He clung tighter to Naruto. "Will you stay here with me, Naruto?"

"I'll be here. I promise."

"Will you sing to me?"

"Only if you lie down and close your eyes." With a little sigh he snuggled into the pillow. Naruto tucked the covers around him and began to hum. The childish lullaby was one his own mother had sung to him. Konohamaru had always loved it.

As the boy's eyelids drooped and closed, Naruto's thoughts returned to that heart stopping kiss on the porch with Sas. If he could have stopped time right there and stayed in his Sas’ arms forever, their mouths infused, he'd have been tempted to do it.

Never in his young life had he known a more thrilling moment.

But he knew he couldn't let it happen again. Falling for Sas would be the easiest thing he'd ever done. But loving someone who might not be free was both wrong and foolish. He was a better person than a reckless fool who'd shared a stolen kiss on the front porch. In the trying days ahead, he would remind himself of that.

Konohamaru had slipped back into dreamland. Restless now, Naruto thought about getting dressed and going outside to see if Sas needed his help. But he'd promised not to leave Konohamaru. It would devastate the boy to wake up and find him gone. As for being alone with Sas... Naruto's breath caught as the memory swept over him— the texture of his hair, the smell of his skin, the taste of his lips...

Forcing the moment from his mind was like pulling a blade out of his flesh.

Never again, he vowed. He couldn't be alone with him, couldn't go near him or encourage him to touch him. If he found himself tempted—he would think about Itachi . He would say the name in his mind, say it out loud, shout it if he had to. The thought of another loving Sas, waiting for him somewhere, would be enough to help Naruto keep his distance.

Fitting himself into the space around Konohamaru's body, Naruto closed his eyes. But he knew he wouldn't sleep. Not tonight.

Sas picked up the dead man's feet and dragged the body into the trees. Leaving it for the moment, he went back to the path and used a bucket to rinse as much blood as he could from the gravel. It was grim work, but at least it kept him from thinking about Naruto and the way he felt just right in his arms.

Damn, but he'd wanted the blond. With nothing except a bed sheet between him and that lush, willing body... He forced the thought from his mind. It was a good thing the boy had awakened before things got out of hand.

There was a shovel in the milking shed, along with the rake Naruto had used against the attackers. Retrieving both tools, Sas smoothed the gravel path and washed it down again. He'd check it once more in the morning. He didn't want Konohamaru to see the blood.

Some distance back in the trees, he scouted a patch of soft ground and set to digging. It was hard work, especially given his weakened condition. But he wanted every trace of the death gone. He wanted Naruto to wake up to a new day with nothing to remind him of what had happened in the night.

Nothing except him. There wasn't much he could do about that.

He thrust the shovel against a root, grateful that Minato Namikaze had left the blade sharp. If Namikaze had caught him with Naruto last night, the man would probably have run him off with the shotgun or dragged them both to the nearest preacher.

Lord, he never should have touched him. Naruto wasn't the sort of young man to be trifled with.

He deserved real love, the security of marriage, the joys of a family— all the things he couldn't give him.

For now he had nothing, not even his name.

Who was he? Who was Itachi?

Sweat poured down his body as he drove the shovel blade into the rocky earth. Until he knew the answer to those questions, he'd be little more than a disembodied ghost with no name, no identity and, except for Naruto and Konohamaru, no human connections.

Pausing for breath, he stared down at the ruby ring. The stone was smudged with dirt, but its depths still caught the moonlight, gleaming like a secret lunar moon.

Its very presence on his finger seemed to mock him.

Sas fought the senseless urge to rip it off and fling it into the night. What was the use? The harder he tried, the less he was able to remember.

What would Naruto expect of him now that they’d kissed? Love? Courtship? A proposal? Sas shook his head. The only good thing he could do for the blond was leave. And he would, as soon as he knew he and Konohamaru would be safe.

But the innocent passion in his arms was something he'd never forget.

As he scooped another shovelful of earth, Sas remembered watching Naruto come up from the cove that morning. He'd seen him take something out of the wrecked boat. But when he'd met him at the top of the trail, his hands had been empty. Whatever he'd found, he'd gotten rid of it somewhere on the trail.

He'd meant to wander down and look for it. But the eventful day hadn't given him a chance. Now he began to wonder all over again. Anything Naruto had found on the boat would likely have been his. So why hadn't he given it over?

Had Naruto discovered something he didn't want him to know about?

He glanced at the sky. The night was clear, the moon full enough to light the trail down the cliff. The grave would take him another hour, less if he didn't stop to rest. When it was done, he'd trek down to the cove and try to find what Naruto had chosen to hide from him.

The next step would be to find out why. 

Sweaty and exhausted, Sas packed the earth over the grave, raked it smooth and camouflaged it with brush and dry branches. It was a better burial than the bastard deserved, but it wouldn't do to have animals digging up the remains for Naruto and Konohamaru to find.

Returning the way he'd come, he checked the cabin.

The windows were dark, the goats dozing in their pen.

A glance at the sky told him there was plenty of time to go down to the cove. Replacing the tools in the shed, he found a walking stick and set out for the trail.

By moonlight the cliff was as treacherous as it was beautiful. Shadows fell across the trail, creating illusions of line and shape. Lower down, sea mist shrouded the rocks. Sas was forced to take his time, testing the path with his stick. Once, after slipping, he nearly gave up. But no, he resolved, he'd come this far. He would finish what he'd started.

Searching for a hidden object had been impossible on the way down, but going back would be easier. He'd be climbing up and wouldn't have to watch his feet.

With luck he'd be able to find what Naruto had chosen to keep from him.

Below the rocks, a silvery crescent of beach gleamed in the ghostly light. By now the tide was going out, the waves hissing their retreat down the sand. There was nothing left of the boat but a few planks on a half-buried frame. Soon that would be gone, too. Whatever Naruto had salvaged from the wreck, it had probably been the last chance to find it.

Leaving his boots and stockings on the rocks, Sas climbed the rest of the way down to the beach.

The wet sand was silky under his aching feet. The cool waves foamed around his ankles. Digging the grave had been a dirty, miserable job. The thought of washing his sweat encrusted clothes and body in the sea was too tempting to resist.

Racing down the beach, he plunged into the surf.

The cold water sent a shock of pleasure through his body. Instinctively he began to stroke and kick.

For a man who couldn't remember being able to swim, he was surprisingly at home in the sea. With easy confidence, he knifed through the waves. Powerful strokes carried him out into the cove. Treading water, he paused to catch his breath. Above the beach he could see the rocks, with the cliff towering against the moon.

Something stirred in his memory—-that cliff, rising out of the storm in a flash of blue lightning. He remembered the howling wind, the smashing waves, the jagged black rocks jutting out of the waves, and then...nothing.

With easy strokes, he swam back toward the beach.

Water streamed off his hair and clothes as he strode out of the waves. The breeze raised goose bumps on his wet skin, but Sas barely felt the cold. He was tired but alert, revitalized by the swim. He headed for the rocks, then paused and turned toward the wrecked boat.

The battering tide had done its damage. Sand had washed around the hull, covering most of the stern.

The exposed bow had been stripped of most of its covering. Only the foremost end of the prow remained intact.

Seating himself on the wreck, Sas closed his eyes and willed himself to concentrate. He could hear the storm in his head, hear the snap of the mast as it broke off and flew into the darkness. He could see the cliff, see the dim flicker of light at the top. He could feel the shattering impact as the boat struck the rocks.

Was it only his imagination, or was he really beginning to remember?

 

Notes:

My recovery has been so-so ... so I'm not going to put a date of when I'll post next chap, must know it will be next week for sure.

Thanks for kudos and comments peeps. Hanging in there for you all!

Chapter 8: A touch of light

Notes:

Hi ya'll, thanks for waiting and leaving well wishes. Unfortunately an incident occurred where emergency surgery was needed today - but ... I do feel much better. That's all I will say. But since now I have napping times all throughout the day, I'm awake through various parts of the day.
And a thought came through, (as I sit here at 0100), Why not post the next chap for such lovely amazing readers? And here I am.
On with the show my friends, stay warm, healthy and keep smiling!

Weary once more, Sas mounted the top of the cliff. The windlass and pulleys loomed above him, creaking in the wind. Waves whispered in the cove.

He'd inspected every visible inch of trail on the way up. But if Naruto had hidden anything along the way, he'd failed to find it. Maybe the blond moved it later.

Or maybe he'd imagined the whole incident. When it came to what was or wasn't real, Sas no longer trusted his own mind.

Did he really remember the storm that had brought him here?

Or were the pieces pulled together from other memories and stories he'd heard?

Was he getting better or was he getting worse?

The wind had dried his clothes on the way up the trail, but he would need to rinse the salt out of them and hang them on the clothesline to dry. It was irksome, having nothing else to wear. But that was a minor problem compared to the loss of his memory.

The house was dark and quiet. Walking to the pump, Sas stripped out of his clothes and sluiced his head and body with fresh water. While the breeze dried his skin, he found a tin wash tub leaning against the side of the house.

A length of toweling hung over the line. Twisting it around his hips, he felt less exposed. Returning to the pump, he tossed his clothes into the tub and began running water. A glance at the moon's angle confirmed that he had a couple of hours before dawn. Maybe he could get some sleep while his clothes dried. With luck, Naruto would find them in the morning and toss them in the direction of his bed.

As he rinsed and wrung the wet clothes, he pictured the blond sleeping in the darkness of the house, his eyes closed, lips full and baby soft. Those lips had felt as soft as they looked. And his lean firm body had roused him to the brink of serious temptation. But he'd sworn off touching the blond again, he reminded himself. And if he was going to control his actions he would also need to bridle his thoughts.

Maybe in the future he could try to look on Naruto as a younger brother, in need of tenderness and protection but nothing more. That might do the trick.

Or it might not. Maybe he should just be honest with him—let him know that a man like him could ruin his life and not the reasonable choice.

Right now, neither choice held much appeal. All he really wanted was to hold him tight, carry him off to someplace warm and dark and lose himself in making love to that responsive young body.

Damn!

Shivering in the breeze, he carried the damp garments to the clothesline and began hanging them up to dry.

.

.

Konohamaru was snoring like a tired puppy, his head buried in the pillow and his limbs spread eagle across Naruto's narrow bed. Naruto had long since given up hope of a comfortable night. He was braced half asleep on the outside edge of the mattress when he heard the familiar creak of the pump handle and the trickling sound of water.

Heart slamming, he leaped to his feet, flung on a shirt and rushed to Sas' room next door.

The room was empty, the bed undisturbed. Only then did he remember that Sas had gone to bury the dead man. It made sense that he would use the pump to wash up afterward. But heavens, what time was it?

Before drifting off he'd lain awake for what seemed like hours, listening for the sound of footsteps and the opening of the door. But he'd dozed off without ever hearing Sas return.

His feet pattered across the floor as he tiptoed to the kitchen. The porthole window above the counter gave him a view of the pump—and the man standing next to it, splashing water over his magnificent male body.

His throat jerked, almost choking off his breath.

Sas had turned away. Water streamed off his hair, flowing in silver rivulets down his back. Naruto's captive eyes traced the curve of his spine, down to the dimpled V that separated his taut buttocks. True, he'd seen most of his body while he was sick. But not like this— gloriously bathed in water and moonlight. If the sea prince in one of his fairy tales had come to life, he would look like this man.

As if he'd sensed someone watching him, Sas glanced around. Naruto drew back a little. Moments later, when he dared to venture another look, Naruto saw that Sas had wrapped his hips in the towel he'd hung out to dry that afternoon. He'd pumped some water into the tub and was now wringing out his clothes.

Naruto let his gaze linger on the powerful body. This wasn't proper, Naruto reminded himself. Tending the man while he was ill was one thing. Ogling his nakedness was quite another.

Not that it was Sas' fault. While his clothes were drying, he'd have nothing to wear, except maybe a sheet or blanket. There was his father's clothes, but Naruto was certain that the shirts and stockings were too small.

Then he remembered something.

Back in the bedroom, Naruto rummaged through the chest, looking for a nightshirt he recalled putting there. It had come in a box of old clothes his father had picked up somewhere and brought home. Since the garment was too long for his father, Naruto had laundered it and put it aside, thinking he could cut up the warm cotton flannel and make something for Konohamaru. But he'd never gotten around to the project. Now, holding the nightshirt at arm's length, he calculated it would do nicely for a man of Sas' height.

Shaking it out, he folded it over his arm and hurried to the front door. With his hand on the latch, he hesitated. He'd vowed not to be alone with Sas again. But the reality was, he needed the nightshirt and Konohamaru was fast asleep. Waking the boy to act as a chaperone would be carrying the resolve too far.

Naruto shook his head. He could handle this small matter. He would be polite and natural and force himself to forget the way their shared kiss had lit a bonfire inside him. That bonfire was out now. As far as he was concerned, that kiss had never happened.

Decision made, he lifted his chin, opened the door and stepped out onto the porch.

Sas was draping the last of his clothes over the line. At the slight creak of the door he jerked around, half crouched as if ready for combat. As Naruto stepped into the moonlight, he exhaled and straightened. Something flickered in his eyes, a naked hunger Naruto pretended not to see. He swiftly masked it with a scowl.

"You're supposed to be asleep."

Naruto held up the nightshirt. "It's chilly out here. I thought maybe you could use this. But of course if you'd rather be left alone..." He turned back toward the door, pleased that he could keep his voice steady.

The sound Sas made was somewhere between a moan and a growl. "Come back here and give me that. I'm not in the mood for games."

"Maybe you're the one who needs to be in bed."  Naruto tossed him the nightshirt. "It's late. You must be tired."

"I'm fine." Turning away from the blond, he slipped the nightshirt over his head. The sleeves were short but it was otherwise roomy and hung past his knees.

"Where have you been for so long? Did you get that awful man buried?"

He nodded. "By the time it was done, I was so dirty that I went for a swim in the cove. Just hoping my clothes will dry by morning."

Naruto glanced toward the sagging clothesline.

"They'll dry faster if you use the clothespins. And that way you won't find your clothes blown all over the yard in the morning." Naruto walked to the line, took the long drawers he'd doubled over the rope and pinned them by the waist. He could feel Sas’ eyes on him as he repositioned each garment and fastened it to dangle in the breeze. As the silence grew awkward, the yearning stirred in his body. What if he turned around and opened his arms? Would Sas hold him again?

Would Sas kiss him? Did he want him to?

Sas cleared the huskiness from his throat. "I can finish that. You should go back inside."

"Why?" Naruto glanced back at him, his blue eyes glinting with challenge.

"Because if you stay, I might not be able to keep my hands off you."

Tan slender fingers froze in mid motion. Silence crawled before Naruto spoke, his voice as sharp and brittle as blown glass. "Don't worry, Sas. Your virtue is quite safe with me. I've no intention of letting you near me again."

Sas forced a chuckle. "Well, at least we understand each other."

"Do we?"

Sas sank onto the edge of the porch, resting his elbows on his knees. "You've treated me well, Naruto. Probably better than I deserve. But I know I don't belong here. I'd leave at first light if I thought you and Konohamaru would be safe here alone."

"I killed one man tonight. I can do it again if I have to." Naruto thrust his chin up, blue eyes glimmering with determination. "Besides, my father should be home soon. He's always taken care of us."

"We need to talk. Sit down." Sas motioned to a nearby spot on the porch. Naruto had pinned the last stocking to the clothesline. After a moment's hesitation, he joined him, settling himself at a discreet distance. One hand smoothed his blond hair back from his face.

"You're not responsible for our family," Naruto said. "We got by before you came. After you're gone, we'll make do as we always have."

"That's pride talking, not common sense. The plain truth is your father's overdue, and you don't know what's happened to him."

Naruto stared down at his hands, his bottom lip tucked in between his teeth. Sas could tell he was fighting tears. But Sas couldn't spare him the truth. Naruto needed to hear what he had to say. "One of those two men ran off. If he comes back with more of his kind, you'll have more trouble than one lone person can handle. Do I have to draw you a picture?"

Naruto shook his head. "But why should they come back? They said my father owed them money. They know he isn't here. And if you look around the place, you'll see nothing worth taking for the debt."

"There's you. And there's Konohamaru. Think about it. If someone wanted to hurt your father or manipulate him into doing what they wanted, what would be the surest way?"

A shudder passed through Naruto’s body. Sas resisted the urge to lay a hand on the other’s shoulder and pull him close.

"Think about it, Naruto. Someone came all this way, most likely from San Francisco. When they didn't find your father, they tried to hurt you. And when I ran them off, they came back later. What did they really want?"

"I don't know." Naruto was beginning to crumble.

"Did your father take anything special to sell? Anything that might draw attention—maybe cause people to suspect there was something more?"

"You mean, like part of a treasure? Heavens, no!” Naruto shook his head. “He sold ordinary things—tools, ropes and canvas, lumber, sometimes a few extra goats. My father's a good person. I don't believe for a second that he cheated those men. That was just a story."

Agitated now, Naruto stared at him. "What I don't understand is your part in this. Those men recognized you, Sas. They must have known you from somewhere as an enemy..." Naruto hesitated, drawing a deep breath. "Or as an ally."

"You're sure?"

"I know what I heard. Don't you remember anything about them?"

Sas shook his head. "I could swear on a stack of bibles that I'd never seen them before in my life. But right now that wouldn't be worth a damn. Hellfire, they could be my brothers, and I wouldn't know it."

"You don't remember anything at all?"

"Nothing of any use. Except..." He rubbed his tired eyes, willing himself to concentrate. "When I was swimming in the cove, I looked up at the cliff, and for a few seconds I felt as if I could remember the storm and the boat filling up with water. But the odd thing was, I recalled seeing a light atop the cliff. Tonight it was gone."

"A light?" Blue eyes had gone wide. "But there was a light! I hung a lantern on the windlass at dusk, as the storm was blowing in! My father doesn't—" He broke off, staring down at his hands.

"What about your father, Naruto?"

"My father..." Blue eyes met his eyes, then dropped his gaze to his hands once more. "My father always says that the ships out there beyond the cove are in God's hands. If they run onto the rocks and go down, it's no fault of ours. They'd do the same if we weren't here to salvage the cargo. That's what he says, and in a way, I suppose he's right."

"But you hung the lantern."

"He wouldn't allow it if he knew. But when he's away—if there's fog or storm, or when it's the dark of moon—yes, I hang the lantern at the top of the cliff. It's a small thing, but if it can guide a ship away from the rocks..."

"So you give God a little help." Sas forced the words past a surge of tenderness. Naruto was a beauty with a heart as pure as a child's. A man could move the earth for such a person.

But it wasn't his place to be that man.

"Sometimes I imagine having a real lighthouse here at the top of the cliff to guide the ships away," he said. "Papa could have the care of it—he'd do a fine job. We might not have much money, but we wouldn't have to live the way we do, like vultures feeding off other people's misfortune."

Sas studied the glow of moonlight on the blond wind tousled hair. The next words came without forethought. "This is most likely an empty promise. But if I get my memory back and discover that I know someone who can help you..."

"You'd do that for us?" Blue gaze lit up, like starlit eyes, now bright with excitement.

"Only if I could, and that's a long shot. But I'd say this place needs a lighthouse as much as any spot in California."

Naruto's expression was so hopeful that Sas wanted to punch himself. What had made him think he could help? He could be a wanted criminal or some no-account without a cent to his name. And here he was, dangling the moon in front of a pretty perk nose, filling the blond’s head with dreams. He deserved to be horsewhipped.

That aside, a lighthouse in this spot struck him as an excellent idea. Now that he thought about it, he remembered that the building of lighthouses was a congressional matter. To get anything done, he would need the ear of someone with connections in Washington, D.C.

So how in the devil had he known that? It was as if the wreck had shattered his memory into a hundred thousand fragments—fragments that drifted back to him randomly like dust motes after an explosion. Here a name—there a face, a smell, or a phrase.

"Are you remembering something?" Naruto was watching him intently.

"Nothing of any damn use." Sas stood, wishing he had a bottle and could drink himself senseless. He was a prisoner of his own forgetfulness, pounding his head against the bars.

"Your memory will come back. It's got to." Naruto rose to stand beside him. His touch was like the brush of a feather. "Think about Itachi. That name was the one thing that stayed with you, the one thing you never lost. He or she's out there somewhere, Sas, waiting for you to remember and come home."

"Stop it!" Sas swung toward the blond. "Don't you think I've tried? I know it has to mean something, but I've racked my brain for some link to that name. Is that person my wife? My sweetheart or partner? Or just a mistress on the side? I don't know, and the answer won't come." He glared at Naruto. "I know you think you're helping, but you're only tormenting me. So be quiet and go to bed. We could both use some rest." Naruto's chin went up. With a little huff, he stood and stalked toward the door. "Good night, Sas," he said in a chilly voice. "Your bed's ready when you want it. Don't worry, I won't trouble you again." The door clicked shut with finality leaving him alone.

Fighting emotion, Naruto stumbled through the darkness toward his bedroom door. His toe stubbed the leg of a wooden chair, sending a shock of pain through his foot. He bit back a yelp. The last thing he wanted was Sas to hear him and come charging into the house.

Why hadn't he kept his mouth shut? Sas didn't need him badgering to help him remember. If anything, he was a hindrance, babbling away while Sas was trying to think, distracting him from what mattered most —getting back to the loved ones who needed him.

He choked as a new thought struck him.

What if he didn't want Sas to remember?

It was a hard question, but one that had to be faced.

Finding Sas on the beach had plunged his whole life into confusion. When he was with him, every sense seemed heightened. His blood sang through his veins. Colours seemed brighter, bird songs more musical, flowers more fragrant. When Sas had kissed him it was as if, until that instant, he'd never known how it felt to be truly alive.

Was this love?

But the answer to that question made no difference.

Once Sas recovered his memory, he would have no reason to stay.

And if he never remembered?

But that, Naruto knew, would be the cruelest outcome of all. Even if he stayed, Sas would be in torment all the days of his life, not knowing who he was, where he'd come from, or who was waiting for his return.

If Naruto truly cared for him, he would pray for his recovery and prepare himself to let the darked haired man go. Any other choice would be morally wrong and in the long run, would break his heart.

Reaching the bedroom door, he paused. Konohamaru lay sprawled in a shaft of moonlight, his hair spilling against the pillow. His eyes were closed in innocent sleep.

Naruto had more urgent concerns than romantic love, he reminded himself. The well being of this small boy was in his hands. It was his responsibility to keep the boy safe and healthy and to raise him to an honest hard working young man. Nothing mattered as much, least of all his own selfish, fleeting happiness.

Moving carefully, he eased himself into the narrow space along the edge of the bed. Tomorrow he would keep his distance from the man he'd named Sas.

He would immerse himself in his work and leave Sas alone, giving him time, perhaps, to remember. And if his resolve weakened, one thing would remind him to keep strong—the memory of a name.

Itachi .

Sas was drunk with exhaustion. But he remained on the porch until he was sure the house was quiet. He wasn't proud of the way he'd snapped at Naruto, driving him away. But if he'd stayed any longer the temptation to yank the blond against him and silence that lovely mouth with kisses would've been too much to resist. Much as he wanted Naruto, he wasn't free to let anything happen between them.

Who was Itachi? The question was eating him alive. Of all the names in the world, why had that been the one that surfaced in his mind? Was he bound to this person in some way? Married? Engaged?

Until he knew, he had no right to touch Naruto Uzumaki, or to offer him anything except his protection.

But what was he thinking? What else could he offer? Love? Marriage? Or, more likely, a few stolen moments in the dark? Lord, Naruto deserved better. He deserved a proper lover, like the one in the fairy tale, who'd sweep him away to the land of happily ever after. Not a man who didn't even know his own name.

Stumbling with weariness, he entered the house and slid the bolt behind him. The door to Naruto's bedroom stood ajar, though not far enough to see inside. He could almost imagine him lying there, eyes closed, golden hair spread over the pillow like the tendrils of a moonflower vine. What would happen if he stepped into the room, leaned over the bed and brushed a kiss on those lips? Would he be frightened? Angry?

Or would he open his arms and draw him down to the warmth of that tantalizing tanned body?

Damn!

He'd sworn off those kinds of thoughts, Sas lashed himself. He had no right to touch Naruto, or even to go near him. But he did need to make sure the blond was safe. He would just look in for a moment. Then he'd stagger to bed and pass out for what remained of the night.

Easing the door open a few inches, he glanced into Naruto's room. He lay along the very edge of the bed with one arm flung across Konohamaru's sprawling form, a blanket covering his lower half, his night shirt bunched up around his midsection. Both of them were fast asleep.

An aching tenderness tightened Sas' chest.

This wasn't what he'd expected to see, but he shouldn't have been surprised. It would be like Naruto to comfort and protect his little brother on this dangerous night.

His eyes lingered on the sleeping face—the shadow of long blond lashes against his cheek, the pink plumpness of his parted lips. A man could spend the rest of his life looking at that face, he thought.

But not a man like him.

Weary in every bone, he backed out of the doorway, closed the door and made his way to bed. He'd feared he might be too troubled to sleep. But by the time his head settled on the pillow he was already spiraling into dreams.

.

.

He could see every detail. The two room house was no bigger than the bed of a hay wagon, with a sod roof and walls of crumbling sun baked adobe. Most of the backyard was taken up by a vegetable garden, where potatoes, turnips and carrots waited to be dug and stored in the root cellar next to the back porch.

Getting them there was a tedious job for a thirteen year old boy, especially on a warm autumn day. But it had to be done. Otherwise he, his sixteen year old brother and their ailing father would have little to eat in the cold months ahead.

As he bent to gather up the newly dug potatoes, his brother came shuffling around the corner of the house, trailed by a neighbor boy about his own age. His older brother was quite handsome, with long midnight black hair, a smooth lined face and dark midnight eyes that could dance with mischief. They were dancing now.

"Deidara here says you’re a coward. But I know better. I bet him a penny that you wouldn't be scared to go down in the root cellar and catch one of those big cat faced spiders that lives there." 

He rested a foot on the shovel blade. "What if you lose the bet? I know for a fact you don't have a penny." 

His brother shook his head. "Maybe not. But if I lose, I promised to give him a kiss. Right on the mouth." He thumbed in the direction of his friend.

He thrust the shovel deeper. The big tan spiders that lurked in the root cellar, though not dangerous, were crawly and repulsive. He wouldn't enjoy going after one, but he couldn't have his brother loose by kissing his friend. Who could say where that might lead? He scowled at his brother. "So if I help you win, you get a penny. But what do I get?"

"I'll help you finish the garden. You can dig, and I'll put the vegetables in the basket. You'll get done sooner that way."

He sighed, having known all along that his brother would get his way. "All right. Here I go."

Wiping his sleeve across his sweaty forehead, he headed toward the root cellar. The wooden door lay open, anchored to the side of its frame by leather hinges. A ramp of packed earth led down to the space dug out under the house. The cellar was dark and dirty. He didn't like it much, but it shouldn't take long to snatch a spider off its web. After that, he planned to head lock his brother. He shouldn’t be betting kisses with others, that was hardly a fitting pastime for their family who were of noble birth.

And his family was of noble birth. His father often talked about the estate in Japan where he'd grown up and how, as the younger son of the family, he'd left for America to seek his fortune. Now he was too sick to work, and the only thing of value he owned was the ruby and gold signet ring on his finger. He could have sold it to buy medicine, but it was all he had left to remind him of home—all he had to leave his sons when he died.

Toward the back of the cellar, the spiderwebs hung like draperies. He could see the spiders, pale shapes suspended against the darkness. He would catch the biggest one he could find, he vowed, big enough to scare the starch out of his saucy older brother and his friend.

From the cellar's entrance, he could hear them whispering and giggling. Even though his brother was older, he always was always acting like he was the younger. So loud, playful and always getting into trouble — always seemingly being the backwards child. He should have kept on working and refused to be caught up in their mischief. After all he was almost a man, too old for silly games. With his father coughing blood and getting weaker by the day, it was left to him to take care of the family. He'd promised his father he'd stay in school, but maybe he could find work at night, or on Saturdays. That would at least give them enough to eat.

He'd chosen his spider and was reaching for it when he heard the creak of a rusty hinge. He jerked around in time to see the rising cellar door crest above his head. In the next instant it slammed downward, plunging him into darkness.

"What the heck?" He charged up the earthen ramp, intent on pushing the door open. But the click of the hasp and the sound of childish laughter told him it was too late. The little minx had locked him in.

"Open this door!" Dirt showered around him as he pounded on the rough planks. "You hear me, Itachi? If I tell Papa, you won't be able to sit down for a week!"

The silence was punctuated by a barely suppressed giggle.

"Open this door, Itachi!" he yelled. "Open it right now, or you're in big trouble!" This time there was no response.

"Itachi!" he shouted. "Are you there? Blast it, when I get my hands on you—"

The dream shattered as Sas jerked himself awake.

Notes:

I will prob have the next chapter up on Saturday April 12 :)

Comments, kudos (and judo hehe) is always appreciated!

Chapter 9: Test of faith

Notes:

Hi ya'll... here is next chapter. I don't really have anything to say, perhaps you can say something for me in the comments.

Be well everyone.

Itachi.

Drenched in cold sweat, Sas stared up into the darkness. His thoughts roiled as he struggled to hang on to every detail of the dream—not just a dream, but an actual memory.

Everything in the dream had happened. He couldn't remember how long Itachi had left him in the cellar or what he'd done when he finally let him out. But he remembered the darkness, the smell of damp earth and the sound of impish laughter through the cellar door.

Itachi—his older brother. The memory was a crystalline glimpse into the past. But the rest, whatever had happened before and after, was still shrouded in fog.

Sitting up, he rubbed his eyes. Maybe he was still dreaming. Nothing here seemed entirely real—not the odd little house, not the sound of the sea, or even the fairy tale beauty who'd rescued him from the tide. For all he knew, when he awoke again it could be in another time and setting.

But the dream had come from deep inside him, a place so raw and honest that he couldn't doubt its truth.

Where would his brother be today? In the dream they'd been children. He'd be a grown man by now, probably with a family of his own. Wherever he was, he needed to find him. He was the one sure link to the missing pieces of his life.

As for his father... Sas fingered the heavy signet ring. His father would have died, of course.

Even in the dream, he'd been dying. But Sas had no memory of his death. He wasn't even sure where they'd been living when the scene in the dream took place.

Closing his eyes, he examined the dream in minute detail. If his brother had spoken his name, even once...

But that bit of information was still missing. Sas' dream had given him vital pieces of the puzzle.

But it hadn't told him who he was.

Rising, he walked out onto the front porch. By now the sky was beginning to fade. Soon the animals would be stirring, and Naruto would open his beautiful eyes.

How much should he tell him? Would things be different between them now that he knew Itachi wasn't his wife?

Did he want them to be different? Or would knowing the truth only complicate things between them?

That impulsive kiss had seared them both. The idea that he was likely single would raise the temptation to take up where they'd left off. Unless he planned to stay, take Naruto as his lover or even a life partner, which he was in no position to do, that would be cruel. He cared deeply for Naruto. The last thing he wanted was to hurt him when he left.

And there was still the chance he might be married. Was that even possible? Sas pondered the question. Now that he knew where the ring had come from, and that Itachi was his brother, he didn't feel married. There was no memory of a name, a face, a voice. There was no one. The more he thought about it, the more certain he became.

But that didn't give him the right to trifle with Naruto's affections. Perhaps he had no lover, life partner or wife, because he didn't earn enough to support a family. Perhaps he had a sweetheart and was planning to propose. There was no way of knowing, and Naruto deserved better than to give his heart to someone who could offer so little certainty in return. For now, at least, he would keep his secret—and his distance.

In the time that remained here, he would look for work to do around the place. Naruto could use the help, and keeping busy would be good for him. He would start by gathering in his dry clothes and getting dressed. Next he would do something about the dwindling woodpile.

As dawn broke he lingered on the porch, listening to the early morning bird calls and watching the sky fade from pewter to rose. The sea was a gentle murmur, his spirit at peace for the first time since the shipwreck.

His memory was no longer a void. He knew something about his past; and in the days ahead, as more pieces emerged, he would come to know more and more.

Until he knew enough to leave.

.

.

.

Naruto woke to the ring of an axe outside his bedroom window. Peering through the heavy porthole glass, he saw Sas splitting off pine knots for kindling. He worked with a skill no prince would have mastered, raising the heavy axe high and bringing it down on the wedge with a whack as precise as a surgeon's scalpel.

The clamor of the goats told him it was time to be up doing chores. Turning, he gave Konohamaru's shoulder a gentle shake. He yawned and opened his eyes.

"Time to get up, sleepyhead," Naruto said. "There's work to be done before breakfast."

Konohamaru groaned and snuggled deeper under the covers. "Just a little longer," he begged.

"You aren't sick, are you?" Naruto laid a hand on his forehead. The boy was no warmer than usual, but it wasn't like him to linger in bed.

"Not sick. Just tired." He drew up his knees, curling into a stubborn little ball.

Naruto pulled back the covers. "Come on, now. You'll feel fine once you're up and dressed. Sas' already outside working. After you've gathered the eggs, you might ask him if he needs some help.” The mention of Sas seemed to animate the boy.

He sat up, wriggled his toes and stretched his feet to the floor. Naruto smoothed his rumpled hair. "Run upstairs and get dressed, now. It's going to be a beautiful day." He tottered to the ladder that led to his sleeping loft, only to pause with his foot on the first rung. "Do you think Papa will get home today?"

Something jabbed at Naruto's heart. "Let's hope so. Hurry, now."

After he'd gone, Naruto dressed hastily, splashed his face and brushed back his hair. With so much going on yesterday, he'd had scant time to worry about their father. But it seemed that Konohamaru had done enough worrying for both of them. With every day, the possibility loomed larger that something had gone wrong— something bad enough to keep Minato Namikaze from returning to his children.

Sas was right, he had to start making plans.

Given the danger and their limited supplies, he and Konohamaru couldn't remain here much longer. But where would they go? How would they live?

Pushing the thought aside for now, he hurried outside. From around the corner of the house he could hear Sas chopping wood. He was about to go and greet him, when he remembered his resolution to give him some distance. Chopping wood was a good chore for thinking, and he needed to think. Naruto would leave him alone until breakfast time.

Konohamaru had let the goats out to graze. Catching the nearest nanny, Naruto led the animal to the milking shed and began filling the pail. He needed to churn a batch of butter from the cream this morning. Maybe there'd be enough milk leftover to make some cheese later on.

Unfortunately, milking was also a good chore for thinking. As Naruto pulled on the teats, his thoughts wandered again and again to Sas and the kiss that had roused a world of new sensations. Oh, he knew he'd be foolish to put too much stock in it. 

A handsome man like Sas had probably kissed dozens of women and men. And if perchance he was married...

But that thought was better left unfinished. Naruto knew what married people did together. And he hadn't forgotten about Itachi, who might be a wife, partner, lover, mistress...

When it came to kissing Sas, he could be certain of just two things. First, it had been the most thrilling experience he'd ever known. Second, he'd be a fool to ever think of doing it again.

With the milking done, Naruto went back into the house and started on breakfast. The basket Konohamaru had left in the kitchen held five fresh brown eggs. Too bad there was no bacon to go with them. Naruto had been counting on Minato to bring back a side in the wagon, but the meat was the least of his worries. He just wanted him to come home. Right now there was nothing he wouldn't give to hear the creak of wagon wheels and the wheezing bray of his father's cranky old mule.

As he stirred the boiling oatmeal, he could hear Konohamaru outside talking to Sas. A glance out the window confirmed that they were working together, Sas chopping the wood, the boy stacking the pieces. Konohamaru was getting far too attached to the stranger, but there was no easy way to keep them apart.

A few minutes later he called the two of them in to breakfast. They washed at the pump and stomped the dirt off their feet before they trailed into the kitchen.

"Smells good." Sas' manner was so impersonal he could have been speaking to the wall.

"You two worked up an appetite this morning. Eat hearty." Naruto set the eggs, fresh biscuits and bowls of oatmeal on the table, along with a pitcher of milk. At that moment, he would have given anything to erase what went on between them last night.

They took their places. Konohamaru, when asked, mouthed a few words of grace. Naruto passed around the hot biscuits. Sas took two. Konohamaru took one and left it on the edge of his plate.

Sas broke one biscuit open, dabbed it with chokecherry jelly and took a bite. "Good," he muttered.  "I was looking at your springhouse. Appears to me that it could use a new roof. I could split enough shingles in a few hours, and probably have them nailed on in the next couple of days. Do you have any nails?"

"You'll find a keg of nails in the shed. And thank you." Naruto poured milk into his barley coffee. Konohamaru had punctured the yolk of his fried egg with his fork, but Naruto had yet to see him take a bite.

"Is something the matter with your food, Konohamaru?" he asked. "You usually wolf down your breakfast."

"Just not hungry." He put his fork down on his plate.

"Are you sure you're not sick?" Alarmed, Naruto laid a hand on his forehead. He was warm, but not alarmingly so.

"Uh-uh. Just tired, like I said," he muttered. "My head hurts."

"Bad? Do you want to lie down?"

He shook his head. "I want to help Sas. He said I could."

Naruto cast Sas an anxious glance across the table. He saw the concern on his face. "I don't think—" he began.

"I'll keep an eye on him," Sas said. "If he shows any sign of getting sick I'll bring him right in."

Naruto hesitated, then sighed and nodded. Unless his brother was truly ill, he'd be whiny and miserable in the house. "All right. But you'll have to eat some breakfast first, Konohamaru. And after lunch you're to stay in and work on your lessons."

The boy picked at his food, nibbling at his biscuit and dabbing it in his egg. By the time Sas had cleaned his plate, Konohamaru had eaten enough to redeem himself.

Naruto watched as his little brother trailed his new hero outside. Konohamaru had always been a healthy child.

With no neighbor children to expose him to the usual childhood maladies, he'd scarcely had a sick day in his life. Now, the thought of him being seriously ill raised a knot of fear in his chest. In an isolated spot such as this, a hundred miles from the nearest doctor, a sick child could easily die.

Stop fussing, he lectured himself as he cleared the table. The boy had most likely eaten something that upset his stomach. Surely he'd feel better as the day wore on.

As Naruto went ahead with his chores, however, the fear remained. He had the worn out medical book, but he was no doctor. And apart from a few common herbal remedies, he had no medicine and no medical instruments. In the face of a serious illness, he would be all but helpless.

What would he do if something happened to Konohamaru?

Outside, he could hear the tap and splinter of Sas splitting short pine logs into shingles. It was a tedious job, requiring more than a measure of skill.

Glancing out the window, he saw him bent over his task. He seemed so good with his hands, but he appeared well educated, too. What kind of work had he done in that other life, the life he couldn't recall?

He remembered the pistol he'd found in the wrecked boat and the way he'd dealt with the two thugs who came onto the property. They had recognized him.

They'd even seemed afraid of him.

All his instincts told him that Sas was no common man. But who was he? What was he?

Naruto was still weighing the question when the front door crashed open and Sas stumbled across the threshold. His face wore an expression of stunned anguish.

Konohamaru's limp body lay in his arms.

Naruto's hands froze. The saucer he'd been wiping crashed to the floor. His lips formed the silent question.

What happened?

Sas shook his head. "Lord, I don't know what went wrong. He seemed fine, picking up the shingles and chattering away like he usually does. Then he clutched his head and doubled over. When I lifted him, I could feel the fever. He's burning up."

"We've got to cool him. Wait—I'll put a clean sheet on the table." Naruto's face reflected shock, but he moved with efficiency, returning from the bedroom with a sheet, which he flung over the tabletop. Without being told, Sas lowered the boy and began unfastening his clothes. From the top of his head to his leathery little feet, Konohamaru was as hot as burning sand.

A bucket of water stood on the counter. Naruto soaked a towel, wrung it out and laid it over the small, fevered body. With another wet cloth he sponged his face and hair. Konohamaru's eyelids fluttered open. His coppery eyes were glazed with pain. "Hurt..." he mumbled. "Hurt all over."

"It's all right, I'm here." Leaning close, Naruto brushed a kiss across the bridge of his nose. Watching the tenderness, Sas ached. It would kill Naruto to lose this lively little boy who was more like his own child than his brother.

Nothing in his fogged memory suggested that he might be a doctor. But it didn't take a medical expert to see that Konohamaru was gravely ill. Children died from fevers like this one. Here, with their limited resources, all he and Naruto could do was keep the boy comfortable as best they could, and pray.

Naruto was a whirlwind of energy, filling the kettle, stoking the fire, rummaging through the store of herbs and setting some aside. Only wide blue eyes showed how terrified he was. "Willow bark," he muttered.  "Maybe sage or pine gum... Gods, he's so hot. If only we had something stronger."

"What can I do to help?" Sas asked.

Naruto dropped a handful of herbs into the kettle. "For now, just hold him and talk to him. Try to keep his mind off the pain."

Soaking the cloth in the bucket again, Naruto twisted out the excess water and began wetting down Konohamaru's dark brown hair. On the stove, the kettle had begun to simmer. Sas knew about the tea. It had eased his own fever and aching head. But it would take time to steep before it was ready. Meanwhile, the boy was clearly in pain. He whimpered every time he moved.

Sas tried to soothe him, while Naruto sponged his head. He was wiping behind his ear when he gave a little gasp. "Oh, no," he whispered. "Look!" Turning the boy's head slightly, he pulled back his hair. Buried in the groove behind his ear was a dark, flat lump, the size of a small nail head.

Sas recognized it at once. It was a wood tick, embedded so deeply in Konohamaru's skin that it had probably been there for days. Something flickered in his memory.

"Tick fevers—how much do you know about them?" Sas asked.

"Only what I've read in my medical book. There's more than one kind. The worst can be—" Naruto choked on the word, “fatal. Especially for children." Blue frantic eyes met his. "The symptoms match— fever, headache, pain in the limbs. Before we do anything else we've got to get that tick out."

"I'll do it. I've done it before." This time the memory was clear and sure—the coffee brown tick against the white flesh of his brother's ankle. He'd used the point of his penknife—the only thing he had—to make the creature let go. Afterward, when they'd told their father, he'd lectured them about how dangerous a tick could be, and how important it was to get it out in one piece, without squeezing it or breaking off its fragile head.

Strange, what he could remember when he needed to.

Konohamaru whimpered and opened bloodshot eyes. "It's all right, son," Sas murmured, stroking the boy's fevered cheek. "You're in a bad way, but we'll do all we can to make you better." He glanced toward the stove where the herbs were steeping in the kettle. "Your brother's brewing some tea to help the fever. And something else, there's a tick behind your ear, making you sick. We'll need to get it out. It'll hurt a little. Can you be brave?"

Konohamaru nodded in complete trust. Sas felt the swell of emotion in his throat. Given the power, he wouldn't have hesitated for an instant to trade places with the precious little boy.

Minutes later Naruto returned with a long needle and a small bladed penknife, freshly washed and wrapped in a clean handkerchief. Faint tear trails stained his cheeks. Sas resisted the urge to take the blond in his arms and comfort him. Now, while they were fighting for Konohamaru's life, was not the time for emotion.

"Get him on his side. Then push back his hair and lift his ear out of the way." Sas selected the needle and held it against the stove top to heat the tip. He'd heard somewhere that a hot jab sometimes caused the tick to let go.

"Ready?" he asked, turning back to the table.

Naruto leaned over and murmured something to Konohamaru. Cradling his head to expose the back of his ear, he glanced at Sas and nodded.

Shifting the table to get maximum light from the window, Sas bent over the trembling child. He held his breath as he worked the hot tip of the needle under the tick's flat body. The wiry legs moved, but the head remained buried. He was going to need the knife.

Praying he wouldn't hurt the boy, he pressed the flat of the blade against the stove. Itachi's tick had barely fastened onto his skin. This one had dug in deep. He could only hope the hot knife could get it out without causing Konohamaru too much pain.

Naruto's eyes met his as he bent over Konohamaru. In the watery blue depths of Naruto’s eyes, he read fear, hope and trust.

He owed Naruto his best. He could only pray it would be enough. If things were different he would fall on his knees and offer these two people a lifetime of protection, shelter and love. But right now all he could do was ply the blade with a steady hand.

"Hold still, Konohamaru," he muttered as he worked the point under the tick. "This won't take a…second." He slid the knife all the way beneath the flat body and saw it lift free, head and all. "Got it!" He opened the stove and shook the awful creature off the knife, into the fire.

Naruto was pressing a cloth against the tiny wound.

When he spoke, there was a quiver in his voice. "You were so brave, Konohamaru. I'm so proud of you."

"Will I get better now?" the boy asked.

Naruto glanced at Sas. The tick was gone, but the sickness it had brought was still raging. The battle for Konohamaru's life had just begun.

"You won't get better right away," Sas said.  "Your body needs to get rid of the sickness, and that won't be easy. You'll have to be strong and brave and take all the medicine Naruto gives you."

"All right..." Konohamaru's teeth were chattering. He'd begun to chill. Naruto removed the damp towel and covered him with a wool throw from the back of the rocker while he dabbed a pine salve behind his ear.

"I'm going to put you to bed now," Naruto said, scooping the boy up in his arms. "Then I'll bring you some tea. It won't taste good, but you need to drink every drop. Understand?"

Konohamaru hung over Naruto’s shoulder, his head drooping listlessly. "Will you stay with me?" His mouth muddled the words. "Promise?"

"I promise. If I leave it will only be to get things you need."

"And when your brother can't stay, I'll be with you," Sas said. "You won't be alone."

Naruto gave him a swift glance. "I'll need some of the tea in a cup. Cool it with a little water before you bring it in."

When Sas entered the bedroom with the tea, Konohamaru's teeth were still chattering. Naruto knelt beside the bed, cradling him in his arms as he tried to keep him covered. When he looked up he saw the tears.

He held out the mug. "He's apt to thrash when you try to give him this. It'll be easier if I hold him." Nodding, Naruto moved aside and took the mug from his hand. Sas seated himself behind the boy, where he could hold him in a sitting position. The little body was shaking with chills. Lord, he was so small and so helpless—and so loved.

"It's all right, Konohamaru," he murmured. "Naruto has some tea for you. If you drink it all, it should help you feel better." Sas could only hope he was telling the truth. He knew next to nothing about this kind of fever. Maybe later, if there was time, Naruto would let him look through the medical book he'd mentioned. Meanwhile, Naruto was the closest thing to a doctor they had.

Sas steadied the boy's head while Naruto tipped the cup to his lips. At the first taste, Konohamaru, sick as he was, choked, clenched his teeth and began to struggle.

Sas held him tighter. "Swallow it like a man," he whispered. "No matter how bad it tastes, you've got to get it down."

The feverish little body strained with effort as Konohamaru opened his mouth and allowed a sip of the tea.

More than once he gagged, but with Naruto's persistence, he managed to empty the mug. It was a tiny victory.

Naruto hugged him, his eyes swimming with tears. It was all Sas could do to keep from gathering them both into his arms. He would give anything, he thought, to keep them well, safe and happy. But whatever happened in the hours ahead was out of his hands. Beyond a pitiful measure of support, there was little he could do.

"Lie back now." Naruto tucked the blankets around his brother as Sas moved out of the way. "Try to sleep. The tea should help you rest."

Konohamaru's eyelids fluttered open. "Will you sing to me, Naruto?"

Naruto almost broke then. Sas watched as he fought for control. Softly, in a shaking voice, he began to sing. ""Hush-a-bye... Go to sleep...'" A sob broke the flow of the song. Gulping it back he continued, "Angels watching over you, keep you safe till dawn breaks through... Sleep my little one, sleep...""

Listening, Sas swallowed the ache in his throat.

Heaven help him, he might not know his own name.

But he knew he loved Naruto.

Notes:

Let's shoot for the next chap up on Tuesday :)

Chapter 10: Tension in many folds

Notes:

Happy Tues all :) Can't believe that we are at chapter 10 already, and only 5 more to go. Ah, such good things always must come to an end.

My strength slowly returns, wish it was faster though.. I hate feeling so weak.

Anyhow, on with the show.

By the time Naruto finished the fourth chorus of his lullaby, the willow bark seemed to be working. Konohamaru was still hot with fever, but the chills and pain appeared to have eased some. He lay in a drowsy stupor, drifting between sleep and whimpering agitation.

Naruto hovered over him. The tea might have eased his brother's symptoms, but he had nothing to fight the malady the tick had pumped into his blood. He had never felt so helpless in his life.

Sas stood against the wall, his face etched with worry. "Go and do whatever you need to," he said. "I can stay here with the boy."

"Maybe later. For now, I don't want to leave him." Naruto brushed the damp locks back from his forehead.  "Why didn't I realize sooner how sick he was? I should have suspected something when he didn't want to eat."

"Don't blame yourself. It wouldn't have made any difference." His hand brushed Naruto’s shoulder as if to settle there, then pulled away. "What do you remember reading about the fever? You said there was more than one kind. How can you tell them apart?"

Naruto tried to visualize the page of the book he'd read so many times. "You can't until later on. For the first few days the symptoms are almost the same. Then, if it's the worst kind, he'll get a blistery red rash that starts on his hands and feet and works its way along his limbs to his body. That's when we'll know. After that, he'll keep getting worse until—"

Naruto choked, unable to go on.

"And if it's the less serious kind?" Sas asked gently.

"He may get a rash, but it will be lighter. Then he'll start getting better, although he may have relapses. Either way, there's no cure we can give him. All we can do is try to keep him comfortable. And wait. And pray."

Sas stirred restlessly. Like most men, Naruto guessed, he didn't take well to waiting. "You're going to need plenty of willow bark for the tea," Sas said.  "There's a clump of willows down by the creek. I could cut some and peel you a good supply."

"That would be helpful," Naruto said, knowing it would be a mercy to send him off with something to do. "I'll call for you if we need anything."

"I won't be far." 

Sas turned to leave the room. As he reached the doorway, Naruto was struck by a sudden thought. "Sas, wait."

Dark orbs glanced back.

"I was wondering," he said. "When you offered to get the tick off, you said you'd done it before. Was that something you remembered?"

For an instant he looked hesitant. Then his dark eyes met blue. "Yes, just a flash. Years ago, when I was a boy—I can't even remember where or how it happened—I pulled a tick off my brother's ankle."

"Your brother?" Naruto asked, intrigued.

"My older brother." He took a quick breath. "Itachi."

.

.

Sas sliced off the willows at the base, selecting only those thick enough to have mature bark. He would carry an armful back to the porch, where he could peel the bark away and cut it into pieces.

His thoughts churned as he worked. He hadn't planned to tell Naruto about his brother, but when confronted with the question, he'd known he couldn't lie. Not to him.

He'd told Naruto about the ring, as well. Then he'd excused himself and left before the blond could question him. At a time like this, the issue of his marital status was probably the last concern on Naruto's mind—as it should be the last thing on his. Nothing could be settled between them while Konohamaru's life hung in the balance.

And what if the balance swung the wrong way?

Sas gathered up the willows he'd cut and strode back through the trees, toward the porch. The possibility had to be faced. Graveyards were filled with the markers of children who died from fevers. But losing the child Naruto had raised with so much love would destroy him. The blond might never recover from grief.

Right now, for Sas, only one thing was certain.

He loved Naruto. Whatever fate had in store for them, he would be there for him, if not as a lover, partner, even a husband, then as his friend. He would never walk away and leave the blond alone and helpless.

Seating himself on the porch steps, he began peeling the bark off the willow he'd cut. From inside the house, there was no sound. He could only hope Konohamaru was resting peacefully with Naruto keeping watch. He remembered Naruto seated with the lamplight on his hair, cradling the boy in his arms while his voice wove the tale of the prince from the sea. Such a beautiful pair. He could hardly imagine one of them without the other.

And he could no longer imagine his own life without them. But as things stood, it was as if the three of them were walking on quicksand, with every step more uncertain than the last.

What could he do? Nothing—that was the hell of it.

While he stood by helplessly watching, the boy could die in Naruto's arms.

Sas had no memory of religious belief. He couldn't recall ever having gone to church. But some instinct in him reached out to the one source of help that remained. Without knowing how to begin or what to say, he prayed.

 

~X0X0~

 

Naruto jerked as a hand shook his shoulder. Gritty with exhaustion, he blinked his eyes open. Through the bedroom window, the sky was as gray as lead. It was morning— the fourth morning of Konohamaru's illness.

Naruto hadn't meant to drop off. But sometime before dawn, his head had sagged onto the bed. He'd passed into dreamless sleep with one arm over his brother's feverish body. Now he could feel the labored rise and fall of his chest. At least he was still alive.

Sas stood over them, red-eyed with small facial stubble dawning his chin, his clothes rumpled from sleep. They'd fallen into a routine of trading off every few hours, one of them keeping watch while the other worked or snatched some rest on the double bed in the other room. By now they were both worn out, and Konohamaru was as sick as ever.

"I can take over now," Sas said. "Go on, lie down and get some real sleep."

"Konohamaru's going to need more tea." Naruto staggered to his feet, headed for the kitchen.

Sas stopped him with a touch on his arm. "Leave him for now. I'll put the tea on and give it to him as soon as it's light. I'll sponge him off, too. That might make him feel better." He guided Naruto toward the door. "Go on, now, and get some rest. I'll call you if there's any change."

Naruto stumbled into his father's bedroom, still upset with himself for nodding off. What if Konohamaru had needed him? What if he'd taken a turn for the worse while he slept? But it was all right now, he reminded himself. Sas was there. He could count on him to keep watch while he got some much needed rest.

Over the course of Konohamaru's illness, Naruto had come to depend more and more on Sas. The man had become skilled at every aspect of the boy's care, from brewing the tea to judging the heat of the fever. He'd taken on the outside chores and even used his spare time to study the useful pages in the medical book.

Although he knew Sas was exhausted, the man remained patient and soft spoken. What would he have done without him?

What would he do when he left?

As his head settled onto the pillow, the memory of what Sas revealed rose in his mind. Itachi  wasn't his wife, wasn't his sweetheart, he was his brother.

And the ring was a legacy from his father—he'd explained that, too. It had been in his family for generations.

Did that mean Sas was free? Did it mean that it wasn't a sin for Naruto to love him?

But how could he even ask such questions when his little brother lay at death's door getting weaker by the day? Naruto had been taught to believe that if Konohamaru died he'd go straight to heaven, into the waiting arms of his parents. But even if that was true how could he go on without him? He'd be lost without the warmth of his small, wiry body in his arms, the smell of his hair, the shine of his coppery eyes and the patter of his tough little feet. Without Konohamaru, who would hear the songs and stories he loved to share? What would Naruto have left to live for?

Tears welled in his burning eyes. What a wicked creature he must be, to think of his own needs when an innocent child was suffering. Why couldn't that awful tick have bitten him instead? Why couldn't he be the one lying in that bed, whimpering in fevered pain? Naruto should have thought to warn the boy about wood ticks. He should have checked him more closely, every inch of him, every single night.

Turning over, Naruto closed his eyes and willed himself to sleep. But his mind, weary beyond exhaustion, pitched like a ship in a storm, giving him no release.

Then, from the bedroom came the low murmur of Sas' voice. He'd fallen into the habit of talking to Konohamaru when he was in the room, whether the boy could hear him or not. The thin wall muffled his words. But the low timbre of his voice was like peaceful water.

Sas was there. He was taking care of things. It was all right for him to rest, to sleep. He felt the tempest calming. With a long breath, he let go.

.

.

"Naruto, wake up!" Sas' voice echoed down a long tunnel of sleep. Naruto's eyes jerked open. The sun was streaming through the porthole window, filling the bedroom with blinding light.

He focused his gaze on Sas' haggard face.

What time was it? How many hours had he left him to sleep? A jolt of dread clenched his stomach. What if—

"Lord, no, it's not that." Sas had read the fear in those blue eyes. "Come on, there's something you need to see." He seized Naruto’s hand, pulling him to his feet. Still unsteady, he followed Sas into the next room.

Konohamaru lay uncovered in the bed, his eyes open, his body glistening with sweat. His nightshirt had been unbuttoned, exposing the fine, light rash on his torso.

"I'm no doctor," Sas said softly, "but I'd like to think he's getting better."

Naruto dropped to his knees beside the bed and laid a hand on Konohamaru's forehead. It was cool and damp. The fever had broken.

"How do you feel, Konohamaru?" he asked.

"Tired," he murmured. "But I don't hurt so much. Am I going to die, Naruto?"

"No." Choking back a sob, he squeezed his small hands. "You're not going to die. We won't let you. Are you hungry?"

"Thirsty."

"I'll bring him some water." Sas stepped out of the room.

"And I'll warm some broth. He'll need nourishment." Naruto paused in the doorway to glance back toward the bed. "Rest, Konohamaru. Don't you dare try to get up. We'll be right back."

Naruto paused again, then rushed back to kiss his damp forehead. Glancing upward he mouthed a silent prayer. Thank you...

Hurrying now, he dashed out the front door, headed for the springhouse where he'd stored a crock of chicken soup. Chilled by the stream that ran through the cool box, the broth should still be good.

Sas had gone outside first. As he came out onto the porch, Naruto saw him refilling the bucket at the pump. He finished, straightened and turned. Their eyes met. How weary he looked, and how relieved, he thought. Sas had been here the whole time for him and Konohamaru, working, watching and comforting. No father could have been more devoted or more protective to Konohamaru—and no lover could have been more caring or supportive to him. Naruto owed him more than he could ever repay.

Tears welled in his eyes, clouding his vision with the iridescence of rainbows. For a moment Sas didn't move. Then he lowered the bucket, strode the distance between them and caught Naruto in his arms.

Naruto broke against him with a low sob. His arms crept around Sas’ rib cage clasping him tight and hard, as if he could mould the man into him and make Sas’ his forever. Even then, he knew better. But he'd been yearning to hold the dark haired man, and to be held like this, ever since the first time they touched.

Sas released an eased breath out, as if he'd been holding it painfully in for days. His wordless lips caressed blond hair, upon his temples, tear dampened eyelids. When Naruto raised his seeking lips, Sas took them in a tender, hungry kiss that flooded through his veins with need. Naruto leaned upward deepening the contact of their mouths and bodies until Sas sighed and eased Naruto gently away. Even then, his gaze clung to the blond.

"We'd better get back to Konohamaru," he muttered thickly. "Go on, now. We'll deal with this later." 

With a quick nod, Naruto spun away from him and dashed toward the springhouse. The ground was rough, but he scarcely felt the sharp stones beneath his bare feet. His head buzzed with a heady mix of emotion and exhaustion. His brother was getting well, and Sas had kissed him the way a man would kiss someone he loved. It felt as if he'd sprouted wings.

Dared he hope that Sas really loved him? But that would be foolish , he lectured himself. Sas didn't know his own name, let alone his own mind.

Tomorrow his memory could awaken, and everything he'd ever felt towards him could become a forgotten dream.

But Sas was everything he’d ever thought of as someone to be in love with — brave, kind, intelligent, giving and so good looking. Sure Naruto had read stories about how love could deceive and betray an unwary heart. But how could he let fear keep him from being in a happiness that otherwise he may never know? 

Naruto returned to the house with the broth and put it on the stove to heat. By then Sas had taken a cup of water into Konohamaru's room. He could hear them talking, Konohamaru's voice becoming more animated by the minute. The boy still had a long recovery ahead of him. Fevers like this one tended to relapse until the body gained strength enough to fight off the sickness.

It would be an ongoing struggle to keep his active little brother quiet until he was fully recovered. But the fact that recovery now seemed likely was enough to make his heart sing.

Naruto spooned warm broth into a bowl and carried it into the bedroom. Sas stood to move out of the way. His arm brushed Sas’ chest as he stepped passed, delivering a flash of heat to the core of his body.

Colour flamed in his cheeks. Was that all it took? Just an accidental touch? Had he noticed?

Sas cleared his throat. "I'll see to the chores," he muttered, and ducked out of the room. No, he couldn't have missed his reaction, he wore his heart on his sleeve, he was always told. 

Konohamaru was sitting up, propped against the pillows.

"How are you feeling?" Naruto asked him.

"Better." He gave him a wan smile.

"I've got some broth here. It'll get your stomach used to food again." Naruto dipped a bit into the spoon and held it to Konohamaru’s mouth. He hesitated, then took a taste and swallowed.

"I'm not a baby," he said. "I can feed myself."

"Maybe next time. You're still shaky. I don't want you spilling."

The boy acquiesced, taking the next spoonful of broth without complaint. "Is Papa home yet?" he asked.

Naruto felt his heart drop. "Not yet. We're still waiting." Should he prepare the boy? he wondered. Should he raise the possibility that their father might not be coming back at all?

Not now, he decided. Not until Konohamaru was stronger.

"Papa will be back soon," Konohamaru said. "I know because I saw him in my dream. He brought us presents."

"You saw him in your dream?" Naruto had read about people who emerged from sickness or injury with the gift of second sight. But Konohamaru was just a child, hardly more than a baby. Surely he was just imagining. "What else did you see?" he asked.

Konohamaru took another spoonful of broth. "He brought me some toy soldiers. And he brought you a book and a pretty necklace. I asked him why he took so long to get home, and he said he had to hide from some bad men."

"What else did you dream about?" Naruto gazed at him, surprised at the detail he remembered.

"Nothing. Just that." Konohamaru opened his mouth for another spoonful of broth.

"Well, let's hope your dream comes true," Naruto said. "Meanwhile, you need to rest and get well. If you finish the broth and rest while I get some work done, I'll come back later and read you a story."

"A long one?"

He gave the boy a smile. "As long as you like."

"Will you leave the door open so I can look out? And can Luffy come in and visit me?"

"Luffy's going to need a bath first. Then we'll see." Naruto thought about the little spotted goat. The animals roamed freely during the day. It was possible that Konohamaru's tick had come from his pet. It would be wise to check all the goats for ticks. Naruto added that, and the bath, to his mental list of things to be done that day.

Naruto took a moment to splash his face and smooth his hair. Then he hurried into the kitchen to start breakfast.

After lunch, Sas volunteered to bathe Konohamaru's pet goat. Catching the little beast was a mission in itself. Most of the time Luffy was a pest, always sticking his nose where he wasn't wanted. Today he sensed that something was afoot. He led a merry chase around the yard, keeping inches beyond Sas' fingertips the whole time.

Churning butter on the porch, he heard Naruto convulse in helpless laughter as he watched Sas attempt the almost impossible task of catching Luffy. Had he ever heard Naruto laugh? Sas couldn't recall. But the sound was as sweet as any music he'd ever heard. If he had his way, he would make the blond laugh far more often. He wanted to hear every sound of happiness and pleasure he could make.

Especially at night.

The morning had passed in a whirlwind of activity, caring for Konohamaru and catching up on all the chores that had been put off during the boy's illness. There'd been no time to talk about private matters, or to follow through on that heart stopping kiss. But he planned to.

Sweating and cursing, Sas managed to corner Luffy inside the milk shed. He emerged with the thrashing, bleating goat clutched in his arms.

"Remember to check him for ticks," Naruto called out.

"Soon as I get the little bugger in the water." Sas carried his burden toward the washtub, grateful that he'd thought to fill it first. Luffy squealed as his legs sank into the cool water, but a gentle rubbing with soap relaxed him enough to finish the job. A lump in the thick hair at the base of his neck proved to be a tick, engorged with blood. Sas used his knife to pry the creature loose and kill it. Deer, dogs, sheep and other free roaming mammals often carried ticks. But as far as he knew, only humans got sick from the bites.

Where there was one tick there were liable to be others. Sas checked every inch before he wrapped the little goat in a towel and carried him inside to see Konohamaru.

The boy's eyes lit as he saw his pet, soft and clean and wrapped like a baby in the towel. Naruto stood in the doorway, watching as Sas sat on the edge of the bed, holding the little goat where Konohamaru could stroke it. What a wonderful father he would make, he thought.

For a moment he allowed himself to enjoy the fantasy—building a life with this man, sharing his bed, raising children along with Konohamaru. That, he knew, would be too much to expect. But here and for now Sas could be all he would ever know of him.

Did he have the courage to make the most of this sliver of time? Or would he look back at the end of his life and regret what he'd missed?

They waited until after an early supper to pen the other goats and check them for ticks. It took both Naruto and Sas, working together, to do the job. Bundled in blankets, Konohamaru watched from the rocker on the porch as they cornered the animals, one by one. Sas held each goat still while Naruto inspected every inch of its body. Any ticks found were removed with the knife tip and dispatched with a stroke of the blade.

By the time they finished, it was nearly dusk. Fog was drifting up from the cove, blanketing the woods and the clearing in soft blue gray. Crickets chirped in the twilight. Naruto followed Sas out of the pen and fastened the gate. His hair and skin crawled with the memory of the ticks they'd found. He knew he wouldn't feel safe until he'd washed himself from head to toe. It would be the same for Sas.

Abandoning modesty, he stripped out of his trousers, shirt, shoes and stockings and dropped them at the foot of the steps. Clad only in his drawers, he mounted the porch and lifted Konohamaru in his arms. Sas read the intent at once. "I'll fill the washtub while you tuck our patient in," Sas said. "You can go first." Thanking him, Naruto carried Konohamaru into his room and lowered him to the bed. The boy was dressed in a fresh nightshirt. His hair was clean, his skin cool and fresh smelling from the sponge bath Sas had given him.

"Did you get all the ticks off the goats?" Konohamaru asked.

"As many as we could. But they're bound to get more from the brush. We'll need to check ourselves every night. Can you help me remember to do that?" The boy nodded, snuggling into the pillow. "Maybe Papa will come home tomorrow," he murmured.

"Maybe. We'll see." Naruto kissed his forehead. "Now, go to sleep. We'll be close by. Just call if you need anything. All right?"

He waited for an answer, but his brother was already drifting into slumber.

Naruto found a clean nightshirt for himself and gathered up Sas' nightshirt from the other bedroom, along with a bar of soap and two towels. When he came outside, he saw that Sas had put the tub on the porch and used the bucket to fill it halfway with clean water.

"Sorry, it'll be cold." He was standing below the porch, his gaze averted.

"There's a kettle of hot water on the stove. That should warm it up a bit. I'll heat some more for you." Naruto was suddenly aware of the way his nipples stood out and that his manhood had begun to swell, pushing against his drawers.  But he also felt strangely comfortable standing before the dark haired man. Look at me, I'm yours, he wanted to say. But the words refused to leave his mouth.

"Since I don't want to carry any six legged passengers inside, I'll take a walk till you're finished. That'll give you some privacy. If you need anything, shout. I'll stay close enough to hear." Turning, he moved off toward the cliff and vanished into the fog.

"Be careful," Naruto called after him.

The only answer was the rush of the incoming tide below the cliff.

Back inside, Naruto took the kettle off the stove and poured steaming water into the tub. After putting more water on to heat, he stripped off his drawers and inspected his body for ticks. Finding none, he picked up the soap and lowered himself into the lukewarm water.

The night breeze raised goosebumps on his wet skin. He soaped his head and body, then used the dipper of fresh water he'd put aside to rinse his hair.

By the time he'd stepped out of the tub, toweled himself dry and slipped into his nightshirt, he could hear the kettle simmering on the stove.

"Sas," he called softly. "Can you hear me? Your bath is ready."

There was a moment of silence. Then he came walking around the corner of the house. Naruto should have known he'd stay close, to protect him.

"There's more hot water. I'll get it." He skittered into the kitchen and came back with the kettle. By then Sas was standing on the porch, stripping off his shirt and the undershirt beneath. His hands slid over his chest and down his arms, checking for ticks.

"Here, let me help." Naruto put the kettle next to the tub. "Sit down on the step. I'll check your back and your hair."

"Good idea." 

He sank onto the step. The moon, shining through the fog, gave some light, but not enough to see well. Naruto would need to check with his hands.

He started with his head, making furrows in his thick, dark hair. Naruto loved the feel of him, the contour of his bones and the way his hair slid through his fingers. He loved the shape of his ears; his fingertips caressed them lightly as he checked every curve and hollow where a tick could hide.

Finding nothing, Naruto moved lower, to the back of his neck. Sas exhaled with a soft groan as Naruto rubbed the taut ridge of muscle that connected to his shoulders. Naruto's legs were trembling. This was becoming something far different than a tick hunt.

"How's Konohamaru?" Sas asked, his voice was a husky growl.

"Fine. He went right to sleep. But he keeps asking about our father. I don't know what to tell him."

"There's nothing you can tell him. All you can do is wait and hope." He took a deep breath. "Naruto–"

"Raise your arms." Naruto cut him off. He was in no mood for a litany of the reasons of why Sas couldn't stay with them. He knew the reasons and had come to accept them. All Naruto wanted now was some time with him, something to remember when he was gone.

All Naruto wanted was for Sas to be still and let Naruto love him.

But where were the words to tell Sas how he felt? How could he even know where to begin?

Sas raised his arms. Reaching from behind, Naruto checked his armpits, weaving his way through the thick tufts of hair with careful fingers.

"Naruto," he began again.

"Hush." He brushed his lips on the nape of Sas’ neck. "Not tonight. We can talk tomorrow."

Naruto slid his hands down Sas’ strong back, thumbs tracing the muscular furrow along his spine. Reaching the leather belt, they fluttered and stopped. How much courage did he have?

As if sensing Naruto’s hesitation, he stood suddenly and turned to face the blond. "I can finish this myself. You go on inside before you catch a chill with that damp hair. You're right, it's best if we talk in the morning, after we've both had a good night's rest."

Cupping Naruto’s cheeks between his two hands, he lifted the chin and planted a tender, exquisitely restrained kiss on Naruto’s lips. "Good night," he murmured. "Sleep well."

Back inside the house, Naruto tiptoed to his own bedroom and opened the door. Konohamaru was sleeping like an angel, one arm flung above his head in the usual way. His forehead felt cool and damp, his breathing unlabored. All was well.

For a moment he gazed down at the bed, thinking.

He was tired enough to sleep anywhere, and there was room for him to stretch out along the outer edge of the mattress. That was surely what Sas had in mind when he'd bidden him a chaste goodnight.

Was he willing to settle for that?

Emotions churning, he walked back toward the kitchen. Wisps of fog drifted past the porthole windows. From the porch he could hear the faint splash of water as Sas bathed.

Turning back toward the bedrooms, he faced two doors. Behind the door on the left lay the safety of life as he had known it. Behind the door on the right lay risk, uncertainty and probable heartbreak.

Taking a deep breath, Naruto made his choice.

 

Notes:

I think I will post the next chapter on Saturday... or Friday... not sure yet. It is Easter weekend, and I may be putting my feet up at my inlaw's home... not sure yet.

Thanks for the notes letting me know your feels and thoughts.

Chapter 11: Light begins to breech

Notes:

Hoppy Easter readers ☺️
Enjoy the next chapter here for you!

Sas finished bathing, stepped out of the washtub and toweled himself dry. Shivering in the cool night air, he donned the flannel nightshirt and dropped his dirty garments into the bathwater. Given the fog, they'd probably still be damp come morning. Damn, what he wouldn't give for a decent change of clothes!

Finding a broom on the porch, he used the handle to stir the clothes in the soapy water. Any ticks hiding in the folds would be forced to swim or drown.

The house was dark and quiet. Naruto had probably gone to bed. A freshet of warmth stole through his body as he remembered the feel of Naruto’s hands on his bare skin. Hellfire, how he'd wanted the blond! The worst of it was, Naruto seemed so willing. If he'd waited any longer to send the blond away, he'd have lost all control. He'd have caught him up in his arms and taken the blond beauty right there on the porch, consequences be damned.

Only Naruto’s trust had stopped him.

The blond had been right about one thing. They needed to talk in the morning when they were clear eyed and rested. He would never intentionally hurt the other, but given his memory loss, Naruto needed to understand the risks.

Until he knew who he was, all he could promise was his love. Naruto would have to decide whether that would be enough.

Aching with weariness, he twisted the water out of his clothes and hung everything on the line. After emptying the tub, he made one last check of the clearing, trudged into the house and bolted the door behind him.

As had become his habit, he opened the door of Naruto's bedroom to look in on Konohamaru. Naruto's brother was sleeping like a baby, his eyes closed, his breathing relaxed and even. A wave of tenderness washed over Sas as he stood in the doorway. He had no recollection of having been a father, but it would be easy to love this lively little boy as his own.

Seconds passed before the realization struck his tired mind. Konohamaru was sleeping alone. Where was Naruto?

Closing the door behind him, he turned toward the other bedroom. If Naruto had left the house he would have seen. He might have gone up to the loft, although Naruto had mentioned that Konohamaru's pallet was too small for him. If he wasn't there, that left one possibility. Pulse hammering, he opened the bedroom door.

Naruto lay in a spill of moonlight on the double bed.

Curled between fresh, smooth sheets, he'd left ample room on the near side of the mattress. The covers were turned down in open invitation.

As Sas stepped into the room, blue eyes opened.

The blond smiled, turned onto his back and held out his arms, presenting like a siren, in a rumpled nightshirt that had ridden up, showing smooth defined muscled lines of his tanned chest. 

Sas knew what would happen if he got into that bed.

Naruto had to know it, too. But he needed to be sure the blond understood the consequences.

"Naruto—" he began.

"Hush. We'll talk in the morning. Wasn't that what we agreed?"

Sas groaned.

"I love you, Sas.” Naruto’s voice quivered, not quite breaking. "I know it might not be forever, but if this is all I can have, it's what I want." He reached out and caught Sas’ wrist. "I'm an adult. No regrets, and no nasty scenes when it's over, I promise. Now, stop being noble and come to bed."

With a half muttered groan, Sas slid beneath the covers and gathered the blond in his arms, feeling the trembles that quivered through him. Sas could imagine the courage—and the love—it had taken for Naruto to offer himself like this. In mere seconds his own body had become aroused and ready.

But Sas knew better than to rush. This time would be for Naruto and his pleasure.

Sas's skin was cool through the flannel nightshirt. His damp hair smelled of homemade soap. Naruto wrapped his arms around Sas, filling his senses with his nearness as he shared his warmth. He'd pondered the idea of welcoming Sas to bed, with him naked, to make certain Sas knew what he had in mind.

In the end he'd been too shy, but the dark haired man seemed to have gotten the message.

Lips found each other in the darkness. This time, Sas’ kiss was even longer and deeper than the one he'd given before on the porch. Naruto felt his mouth soften against the kiss, felt the natural urge to open and let him in. Their tongues brushed and twisted, causing heat to trickle throughout his sensitive nerves. A whimper of need stirred in his throat.

"Are you all right?" Sas drew back a little.

"Very much so." Naruto tried to sound clever, but his voice shook. "I want to please you, Sas, but I don't know what to do."

Sas’ laugh rumbled low in his throat. "Don't worry," he muttered. "I'll enjoy teaching you. But there's one rule you need to understand. If anything I do frightens or hurts you, tell me and I'll stop."

"You could never frighten me...or hurt me." Naruto’s hands caught his head, pulling him down for another kiss. His mouth opened to the full thrust of a tongue. The sensation was strange but deliciously intimate. Far more intimate than anything he'd read about in any romance books.

He had bunched up his nightshirt on purpose, wanting Sas to touch him as he'd yearned to be touched.

He sighed as Sas’ hand slid around the naked curve of his waist. His body vibrated with pleasure, like the strings of a new fiddle being played for the first time.

"Oh…” he whispered, then “ Oh! ” when Sas’ fingers gently squeezed and twirled his nipples. As he rolled a nipple between his finger and thumb, Sas’ lips and tongue trailed around the other nipple. A whirlwind of sensations rushed through his body. This was Sas touching him, tasting him and Sas loving him. "Yes…” he murmured, dizzy with the wonder of it.

"Yes?" A finger teased a nipple, circling the soft areola until the puckering made Naruto ache inside. "Yes, what?"

"Yes...more."

"More of this?" He shifted upward, his mouth capturing the dusty hardened nub. His tongue skimmed the tip; then he began to suckle it softly, almost playfully.

The tingling tremors crept lower. Naruto the heat swelling his penis, his balls tighten with tingles of pleasure, and the muscles pulsing in the dark intimate area of his body.

Instinctively his hips rose. His wildly seeking hands clutched at Sas’ flannel nightshirt.

"Take it off," he gasped. "Let me touch you." Sas rose, stripping off the nightshirt and flinging it aside. For the space of a breath he stood over the blond, tanned skin and silky corn coloured hair shining in the moonlight. 

Naruto had seen Sas naked once before, but not like this, standing over, his arousal jutting so huge and hard that his mouth went dry at the sight.

"Do I frighten you, Naruto?" he asked.

"No..." He groped for the right word. "You astonish me. I've never seen..." His words trailed off.

"Do you still want to touch me?"

"More than ever."

Sas lowered himself into bed beside the blond. "Then touch me here," he growled, guiding Naruto’s hand down along his own belly to the nest of crisp dark curls that framed his shaft.

Sas withdrew his hand, leaving the blond free to pull away if he chose to. But Naruto willed himself to be bold. His trembling fingers touched and stroked the heated shaft. Softness over tempered steel skin like a baby's and beneath it… merciful heaven, the size of this man!

There was a diagram in the medical book showing exactly how a man and woman’s private areas looked and worked.

Naruto had studied it, but he couldn't imagine how it would feel to have a man inside him. He was aware of natural lubrication and applying lubrication. It wasn’t uncommon for two of the same sex to be together, though very rare. Some people hated it, others embraced it. Naruto embraced that love was love, no matter the sex of the other. 

Pushing this knowledge aside, he again focused on the heated phallic mass in his hand, on Sas’ body.  Sas seemed as big as a stallion. What if his opening was too small? What if he failed him?

As if Sas read his mind, he bent and kissed the blond gently. "Lie still, love. Tell me when you want me."

Sas trailed his fingers down Naruto’s belly and rested over the blond’s hardened member. Naruto’s breath caught as Sas’ hand hovered, his fingers skimmed lightly over the satin skin. He kissed Naruto again, his stubbled chin grazing plump pink lips, tanned throat. Naruto moaned and lifted his hips into Sas’ hand, intensifying the contact. Tingles of excitement shocked throughout his body.

Tenderly, as if he was picking a delicate flower, Sas folded his fingers around the hardened shaft.  His finger found moisture on the tip, and he slicked it up and down along Naruto’s shaft. The sensation was so exquisite that Naruto gasped.

"Sas, what are you doing?" he whispered.

"Do you want me to stop?"

"No… no don't stop..." He arched against Sas’ touch, rising to meet the strokes that was driving him wild with desire. His legs opened. His hips thrust upward in a pulsing rhythm that seemed to be born in him. 

When fingers found and pushed at his sensitive opening, the other hand hot and stroking his cock, it was all he could do to keep from crying out. His seed released between Sas’ fingers, drenching his stomach, his muscles quivering with pleasurable sparks while Sas continued to stroke, and muttering half heard endearments between kisses. The new urges that rose within him were like a warm spring flood, surging and swelling, demanding release.

Sas’ finger penetrated him gently, touching off a throb of need. He pushed against the hand, the need overcoming the fear. All he wanted was to have Sas inside him, filling the empty, aching place that had been waiting.

"Now," he whispered urgently, his back arching. "I want you, Sas."

He heard the sharp intake of breath as Sas shifted above him. Naruto had tucked a small vial of oil between the mattress earlier when he made his decision about tonight. He quickly retrieved and grasped Sas’ hand. He heard the snort of surprise come from Sas' lips. “I’ve read about…” Naruto trailed off.

Sas’ lips on his own were sudden, and Naruto could feel the understanding coming from the raven haired man. He moaned lewdly, feeling Sas’ hardened arousal pushing against his own. Sas’ breaths were heavy, hot and thick with need. 

When Sas sat up, dripping the oil on his hardened shaft, Naruto grasped his legs, pulling his knees to his chest. His heart beat against his chest fast, pounding in anticipation but no fear. 

When Sas was ready, he dragged and gently pushed the head of his cock around Naruto’s opening. Naruto shivered in anticipation and gasped when Sas pushed forward, breaching his innocent opening with the head of his swollen member. 

Naruto whimpered from the pain of being breached for the first time, his teeth biting hard into his bottom lip. Sas leaned over and kissed him, gently, softly, passionately, that helped him focus on that sensation. 

“Do you need me to stop?” Sas breathed out heavily between kisses.

“Nnn… no, no don’t stop, just… slowly,” Naruto breathed in response, clenching the muscles surrounding Sas’ heated member, testing the sensations.

Sas squeezed his eyes shut, moaning loudly, feeling the heat tighten around his sensitive cock. Gods, he wanted to thrust deep and fast, eager to feel the heated velvet glove around his shaft, and hear what sounds of pleasure he could get the blond to release from his plump pink lips.

He continued to kiss those succulent lips and his fingers found Naruto’s softened member and he massaged it back to life while he slowly thrust forward. Then his full length was buried deep inside, fitting perfectly as if they'd been made for each other.

His eyes locked with blue in the moonlight. "Naruto, I—"

"Hush." Fingers touched the corner of his mouth. "No promises. This is for now." Naruto pulled him in for a lingering kiss.

Naruto’s hips pushed upward, meeting each thrust Sas gave again, then again and again as he lost himself in giving his love to him. His fingers grasped at Sas’ back, his blunt nails causing red lines while Naruto arched and chased the building pleasurable sensations. Sas’ lips were touching, tasting anywhere he could reach as his hips vigorously slapped, seeking his own release.

Then it was as if they were flying through a sky full of shooting stars, soaring, spiraling upward together. Naruto heard Sas gasp, felt him shudder as they burst, shattered and drifted blissfully back to earth.

Naruto gathered the raven in his arms, holding him close.

Inside Sas was a man he had never known, with a life he couldn't share. But for now, Sas was his. His prince. His love.

~X0X~

Naruto reached up to pin Sas' clean shirt to the clothesline. The breeze was warm, the sunlight a wash of transparent gold. A cloud of snowy gulls soared above the cliff. On a day like this, the laundry should dry in no time.

From the rear of the cabin, he could hear the sound of Sas' hammer blows, accompanied by Konohamaru's happy chatter. The two of them were reinforcing the goat pen, adding walls to the overhanging roof that served as a shelter. Konohamaru, who'd bounced back from the fever with his usual boyish energy, followed his hero around like a puppy, eager to help and proud to be learning labouring work.

Over the past week Naruto had found time to sew some sturdy denim into a set of work clothes for Sas. He'd also knitted a pair of much needed wool stockings for the raven. True, the homemade costume wasn't something a gentleman might wear in San Francisco.

But at least the shirt and trousers would save wear on his regular clothes.

Naruto paused to savour the sounds of the man and boy working together. The hammering and the low murmur of voices told him that, except for their missing father, all was well in their small world. Konohamaru was healthy; the strangers who'd terrorized them seemed to be gone; and Sas' loving had brought him a sensual contentment that Naruto would never have believed possible.

By day he reveled in Sas’ presence—the flash of his smile, the catch in his voice and the lingering tenderness in his touch. By night he was Naruto’s lover, and he was shamelessly giving himself whole. Their combined hunger blazed every time they touched. For the first time in his life, Naruto understood what it meant to be romantically and physically loved by another.

There were times, like today, when Naruto could almost believe it would last. But that kind of thinking was dangerous, Naruto knew. The prince belonged to another world, and one day, when Sas remembered it, he would go home. The thought that Sas might take him and Konohamaru with him was nothing but a dream.

Oh, wouldn’t it be grand if he could only bear children. He would wish to any god that would listen that Sas might impregnate him with child—a small piece of the raven for him to love, and a playmate for Konohamaru. It wouldn't be easy, managing a baby on his own, but he knew he could and would do it. People were successful in raising children alone all the time, and Naruto knew that he would succeed. But, that was just a silly dream. Reality was harsh sometimes.

His gaze wandered to the parting in the trees where the road led down the mountain. Naruto could almost imagine the creak of wagon wheels and the homecoming bray of his father's mule as they rounded the last bend. He felt the familiar sting of tears behind his eyes, but he swallowed it back. Konohamaru still insisted his father was coming home soon. But how long could he let the boy go on believing?

How could things be so good, and yet, at the same time, so worrisome?

.

.

Where was that blasted goat? Sas tramped through the woods that bordered the landward side of the clearing. Luffy had taken to wandering of late, and now the harebrained creature was gone again.

While the older goats seemed to sense the risk in straying from the safety of the yard, Konohamaru's young pet had no such instincts. Alone in the forest, he'd be easy prey for a coyote or bobcat, or even a passing bear or cougar.

It would serve the little pest right, Sas groused.

But Konohamaru would be heartbroken if Luffy vanished for good, and that made finding him a matter of high urgency.

"Luffy, come here, you little renegade!" Sas whistled softly. How do you call a damn goat, anyway? Konohamaru had wanted to search with him, but the forest could be a dangerous place, especially toward evening when predators were awakening. Naruto had agreed that the boy should stay close to the cabin. Sas had left them in the kitchen, Konohamaru doing his mathematics while Naruto prepared supper.

"Don't worry," Sas had promised the boy. "I won't come back till I find him."

Now he was beginning to wonder if he'd promised too hastily. A glance at the sky told him he had less than an hour of daylight left and a lot of ground to cover in that time. If he failed to find the goat... Sas shook his head. There was no need to weigh the odds of a small, bleating animal surviving a night in the forest.

As he searched, Sas' thoughts wandered to Naruto and what came next. That he loved the blond and wanted a life with him was beyond question. The happiness he'd found in those arms was beyond anything he'd ever known— even with so little memory he felt sure of that. And he'd fallen under the spell of this peaceful spot beside the sea, so much so that he felt he could be content here forever. If he could get permission and funding to build a lighthouse, he could make Naruto's dream come true. They would have a livelihood and a place to raise a family for as long as they wanted to stay.

But without his name he was powerless to make anything happen. He had no legal right to offer himself to Naruto as a lover, or partner or to petition the government for a lighthouse. Without his name he was nobody.

As he shaded his eyes, the sunlight glinted on his ruby ring. He had a name, a noble one, Sas reminded himself. He had a history, maybe even a home. But unless his memory came back like a thunderclap, he wasn't likely to discover anything here.

There was only one way to find out who he was. He needed to go to the one place where somebody might know him.

He needed to go back to San Francisco.

But how was he supposed to manage that, with no horse or wagon and not a cent to his name? He could always walk, and live off the land. But how could he leave Naruto and Konohamaru here alone and possibly in danger?

A faint sound broke into his thoughts. He froze, ears straining in the stillness. For the space of a breath he heard nothing. Then, as faint as the flutter of a leaf, it came again the frantic bleat of a small, frightened animal.

Sas followed the sound into the trees, so far that he lost sight of the clearing with its house and sheds.

Here the forest was a tangle of deadfalls and prickly undergrowth. Layers of white fungus sprouted from the bark of a rotting stump. A raven scolded from a scraggly pine.

Holding his breath, he listened for the bleat. There it was again, closer this time. Thorns caught at his clothes as he moved toward the sound.

At his approach, a low, furry shape flashed into the underbrush. A coyote. Sas swore under his breath. He could only hope he hadn't arrived too late. Ignoring the brambles, he plunged ahead.

Relief surged through him as he spotted Luffy in a clump of sumac. The little goat appeared to be trapped. Eyes wild with terror, Luffy was struggling to get free from what looked like a snare. Bending close, Sas saw that it was indeed a snare, fashioned from thin, flexible wire. It had tangled around Luffy's hind leg and was digging into his flesh as he kicked and twisted.

"Hold still, you four legged disaster!" Clasping the goat around the middle, Sas used his free hand to loosen the wire and free the leg. Naruto, he knew, set clever snares in his garden. Any rabbit foolish enough to raid Naruto’s vegetables was liable to wind up in a stew.

But this wasn't one of Naruto's snares. The blond used string, not wire. And he would never set a snare this far from the house. Somebody else was out here in the woods.

Gripping Luffy under one arm, Sas inspected the earth around the snare. The ground was covered with pine needles and leaf litter. The only tracks recent enough to leave an impression were his own. Even when he brushed down to bare soil, there was nothing to be found.

So the snare could be an older one. But someone had set it—someone who'd been here long enough to need fresh meat. Had it been the men who'd threatened them earlier, or maybe just the one who ran off? Was someone out there now, waiting for Sas to leave so they could take possession of Minato Namikaze's house and his children?

Maybe there was nothing to worry about. But that was a chance Sas couldn't afford to take. He needed to warn Naruto to keep Konohamaru close and to keep the gun handy. And he needed to devise some ways to protect the place.

Keeping a tight grip on Luffy, he strode through the woods and back to the house. Konohamaru came bounding out onto the porch. He was overjoyed to see his pet, but Naruto insisted on a thorough tick inspection before he would allow the boy to go near the little goat. While Sas checked Luffy's body and ears, Naruto retrieved the pine salve to rub on the goat's sore leg.

As he dabbed salve on the raw lines, blue eyes met coal black. In their blue pool depths, Sas read the understanding that the blond sensed trouble. But he knew better than to bring up his worries in front of Konohamaru. Later , Naruto’s expression told him. After the boy was asleep they would talk.

Naruto lay next to Sas in the darkness, his head nested against the hollow of his shoulder. The night was so peaceful they could hear the murmur of the sea below the cliff. How dare they? he thought when Sas told him what was found in the woods. How dare anyone invade the blissful world he'd found with this man?

"Are you sure there's somebody out there?" Naruto asked, wishing he could disbelieve what was explained.

"That snare didn't set itself. Is there any chance your father might have done it when he was here?" 

Naruto shook his head. "He wouldn't have set one so far from the cabin.”

"Then it had to be somebody else. We've no choice except to assume they're still around and take precautions. You'll need to stay close to the house and we'll need to keep Konohamaru in sight. No more letting that goat wander off. And it might be a good idea for you to carry a gun, too."

"I can take the pocket pistol." Naruto shuddered, remembering the dark night and the man he'd killed with that tiny gun. "What about you?"

"I'll take the shotgun and keep an eye on the yard, maybe rig up some kind of warning system with that string you use for snares. Let's hope we won't need it." 

Turning, Naruto kissed the hollow of his throat. "I'm sorry," he whispered. "I know you never bargained for this."

He pulled the blond against him. "I've no idea what I did bargain for. But fate carried me here to you, and I wouldn't change that for the world."

Naruto could feel the hard ridge of Sas’ arousal against his belly, and he knew what would happen next. He pulled Sas in for a deep kiss and thrust his member in a blatant hint that required no explanation. 

Sas growled lowly into the kiss and pulled Naruto in close, by grasping with both hands onto firm tanned buttocks. Their cocks rubbed against each other, causing Naruto to shiver and moan, his fingers gripping tightly onto Sas’ arms. The painful pinch sent shocks of excitement straight to his cock and he rolled the blond beneath him. 

“Ahh…Sas,” Naruto hummed when Sas grabbed the familiar oil vial. Naruto threaded his fingers in dark thick locks, when Sas slipped his head between his tanned thighs. Naruto couldn’t hold back when Sas took his member between his lips, suckling immediately, with no hesitation. His hips unconsciously thrust up into the tight heat, and a spark of arousal caused him to moan when fingers entered his opening.

Sas hummed, watching his blond tremble, moan and arch as he tasted his arousal and thrust his fingers into the heated hole. A warm sensation bloomed in his chest, knowing that he was able to bring his blond to immeasurable pleasures that left him exhausted and satisfied. His fingers worked the opening gently, easily, as their continuous love making has left the blond stretched longer.

Fingers twisted in his hair, Naruto’s legs trembled and tightened. “Ngg…Sas…please!” Naruto begged, his hands fisting more tightly. Sas hummed in agreement, slowly peeling his lips from the swollen head, flicking his tongue at the tip, making Naruto squeak. 

Sas applied the oil on his heated flesh, then pushed his hands on the back of Naruto’s thighs, the subtle hint that Naruto understood, and he grasped the back of his knees. Naruto looked so perfect, so beautiful, submitting into position easily and willingly. He leaned over the blond’s body, seeking his lips and Naruto eagerly complied. As their tongues danced, Sas slowly pushed his swollen head within the tight ring, swallowing Naruto’s whimpers, promising quietly that it was alright, he was there, to protect, to love, for as long as he could. 

Sas took time, dragging his thrusts slowly, deeply, kissing every inch of tanned skin he could reach. Savouring the sounds and feel of the blond, as much as he could, ensuring he gave Naruto every eurotic pleasurable peak as possible. 

And when they laid in each other’s arms, feeling the waves subside slowly, Naruto whispered, "What's going to become of us, Sas?"

Sas hummed, "I don't know. But whatever happens, know that I love you, and I want to be here for you and Konohamaru." His lips brushed against the blond hairline. 

Naruto said nothing but listened to the gentle heartbeat in the raven’s chest. Words were just words, he knew. When Sas came back to himself—and he would—nothing he said now could bind him. But for now, in this time and this place, Sas was his to love.

Naruto would love him with all he had.

~X0X~

The next day dawned with a sky like the pearlescent heart of a seashell. Striding out early to milk the goats, Naruto found himself wondering how anyone could feel gloom on such a beautiful morning. Yet he did.

He'd awakened with a sense of dark foreboding that no amount of reason could shake. There was change in the air–and not a change for the better.

Sometime in the night he'd remembered the pistol he'd found in the wreck. So many things had happened since the day he'd hidden it in the cliffside that he'd almost forgotten about it. But now, with danger threatening, Sas would need the weapon along with the powder and caps he'd found with it.

After breakfast, while Sas and Konohamaru were busy rebuilding the goat shed, he would walk down the trail and get the gun for him. It might be awkward, explaining why he'd stashed it in the first place. But surely Sas would understand and forgive him.

In the house, Naruto did his best to dismiss the dark premonition. For breakfast, he made flapjacks with elderberry jam, Konohamaru's favorite. He and Sas had decided not to frighten Konohamaru with tales of hidden bogeymen in the woods. But they planned to keep him close by, so they could get him into the house at the first sign of danger.

The boy chatted happily over breakfast as Naruto and Sas exchanged glances. Maybe the day would be fine. Whoever might be out there in the woods hadn't bothered them yet. Maybe they were waiting for Sas to leave, or for Naruto's father to return.

Or it was possible that whoever had set the snare was long gone.

After breakfast, Sas took Konohamaru outside with him to work. Luffy was nibbling grass close by, tethered to the fence by a thin rope knotted around his neck.

After Naruto had cleaned up the kitchen and set some sourdough to rise, he struck out for the cliff trail. He'd debated whether to tell Sas about his errand, then decided against it. First, he would need to explain his reason for going. Then Sas would probably insist on going with him. That meant they'd be taking Konohamaru as well, and Konohamaru would be whining to go down to the cove. All in all, it would be simpler and faster just to walk down the trail and get the things he'd hidden.

He stuck the loaded pocket pistol into his apron.

Not that he'd need it. The narrow cliffside trail was open all the way with no place an intruder could hide.

But he'd promised Sas he'd keep the tiny gun with him. That was the least he could do to please the raven.

As if in defiance of Naruto's dark edged mood, the morning had brightened into a beautiful day. Far below in the cove, sunlight shimmered on a moiré of rippled waves. The foam that curled onto the beach was like lace along the hem of a billowing gown.

By now the ravages of sand and tide had reduced Sas' boat to half buried timbers. Weeks from now it would be gone without a trace.

Would Sas be gone as well by then? Would Minato be home? What was going to become of them all? The useless questions pecked at his mind like a flock of blackbirds. Impatient with himself, he shooed them away.

The niche that had served as a hiding place was about halfway down the cliff trail. Finding it, Naruto reached up and pulled out the concealing moss, only now beginning to wonder what exactly he would find.

He'd assumed there was no seepage in the deep crack.

But what if he was wrong? Water could have damaged the pistol, powder flask and caps beyond repair.

A sigh of relief escaped him as he drew out the bundle. The apron he'd used to wrap the items was clean and dry. Everything appeared just as he'd left it. But he would check to make sure. Returning Sas' property could be a delicate matter. He wanted no surprises.

Crouching at a wide bend in the trail, he laid the bundle on the ground and unfolded the apron. The gun belt and holster were mildewed but still useful. The pistol had a few spots of rust that could be cleaned off with oil. The powder flask, which had been sealed with wax, was still tight. When he shook it, he could hear the shifting dry powder inside.

The pouch had suffered the most damage. The leather was stiff and moldy, the twisted rawhide string dried in the shape of its knot. Naruto struggled to loosen it. If he'd opened the pouch when he found it, he could have poured out the percussion caps and knotted them into a dry corner of the apron. Now he was paying for his haste. He could only hope the caps would still be usable.

The stiffened drawstring broke in his hands. Caps and lead balls spilled and scattered. Most fell onto the apron, but a few bounced onto the trail. Naruto scrambled to pick up the strays and pile them together.

Only as he was scooping them back into the pouch did he realize there was something else inside. Gingerly he reached into the pouch and lifted out a folded, mildewed sheet of notepaper. His pulse leaped.

What if it held some clue to Sas' identity?

The paper was slightly damp and had to be unfolded one delicate layer at a time. At last it lay flat before him. Naruto stared at the faded, bleeding pen lines. His mouth went dry.

He was looking at a hastily sketched map—a map of the northern California coastline. The area with the cove and the cliff was clearly marked and circled.

"No," he whispered. "It can't be true." But it was.

The evidence was right in front of him.

The night the storm struck, Sas had been on his way here, with a gun.

 

Notes:

Next chap up Tuesday!

Kudos cookies comments alll welcome of course!

Chapter 12: Cliff walking

Notes:

Good morning SNS fans. :) I have been binging on Black Butler for a few days, since I got wind of the new season and I cannot wait to be able to watch it when it comes available where I am. So what do we do in the meantime? Just rewatch the old stuff to get reacquainted right!?

Have a good week ya'll :D

Sas was hammering a board onto the goat shed when Naruto burst around the corner of the house. One arm clutched a wrapped bundle against his chest. The blond looked as if he'd just seen the devil.

Sas lowered the hammer. Not wanting to alarm Konohamaru, he masked his apprehension. "What is it?"

"I need to talk to you." Naruto met his eyes, then glanced toward Konohamaru. Clearly this was something he didn't want his brother to hear.

Sas stood. "We'll be on the front porch, Konohamaru," he said. "You stay here and take care of Luffy. Don't go anywhere until I come back, all right?"

"All right." Konohamaru scratched the young goat's ears. "Can I hammer in some nails?"

"Go ahead. Watch your fingers." Sas followed Naruto around the house to the front porch. From behind him came the ring of childish hammer blows.

Naruto stopped in the shadow of the porch and turned back to face him. By now Sas could read him well. He was quivering with tension.

"What is it, love?"

Naruto drew himself fully erect, as if he were facing an enemy. "I've been keeping something from you. Until today I didn't know how much."

As Naruto began his story, Sas remembered how he'd watched him from the cliff top as he took something from the wrecked boat and hid it along the trail. He'd even gone down to look for it later, but he'd evidently missed the blond’s hiding place.  As he finished, he was dimly aware that Konohamaru's hammering had stopped.  "Why didn't you tell me before this?" he demanded.

Naruto gripped the bundle tighter, as if reluctant to give it to him. "At the time I didn't know anything about you or the state of your mind. I didn't think it would be wise to give you a weapon. Later on, with those men coming here and Konohamaru being so sick, I simply forgot. I didn't remember until last night, after you told me there still might be someone in the woods."

Hooking a finger beneath the blond’s jaw, he lifted Naruto’s face. "So what's upset you now, Naruto? Your hiding the gun was perfectly understandable. Did you think I'd be angry?"

"Perhaps. But no, that's not it. There's more." Naruto thrust the bundle toward Sas. "Take this. It's yours." 

Laying the bundle on the porch, he unrolled it to find a .36 Navy Colt, slightly rusted but still in usable condition, a sealed flask of powder and a moldy leather pouch, which held a handful of percussion caps and a tin of lead balls. The items would doubtless come in handy. But Sas had no memory of having owned any of them. He shook his head.

"They were in the forward compartment of the boat," Naruto said. "They must be yours. Don't you remember?"

"I don't remember a thing." He shot a scowl. "And I still can't figure out what's got you in such a lather. Is it something I've done?"

Without a reply, Naruto reached into his apron pocket and drew out a lightly folded sheet of damp, moldy paper. Sas opened it, stared at the faded lines. Nothing came to mind.

"You don't recognize it?" he asked.

Sas shook his head.

"I found it in the pouch. It's a map, with the cove marked and circled. You didn't wash up here by accident, Sas. When that storm struck, this place was where you were headed." Naruto pointed to the spot on the map. "Right here. With a gun. Maybe it's time you start remembering."

Had he spoken too hastily? Naruto hadn't meant to imply that Sas had been deceiving him all along.

But now that he'd said as much, it made a certain amount of sense. What if Sas had something to do with his father's disappearance? What if he'd come here, pretending amnesia, bent on some dark scheme Naruto couldn't even imagine?

Dark eyes had gone cold. "Lord, is that what you think? That I came here on purpose, wrecked in a storm and then faked losing my memory? That makes about as much sense as one of your fairy tales."

"Whether your memory loss is real or not, you had something in mind when you headed this way. Something involving my home, and a gun. Can you explain the map any other way?"

"No, damn it. I'd give anything to know where that map came from and what it was doing—what I was doing— in the boat. But I can't answer your question. Lord help me, I don't remember!"

Naruto gazed up at him, seeing the rage in his midnight eyes, the seething frustration. Was this the man who'd claimed his heart and his body? Or was this someone he didn't even know?

"Do you believe anything I've told you?" Sas demanded. "Do you believe me when I say I love you, Naruto?"

Naruto felt something crack apart inside him, like ice shattering a glass jar. "I don't know," he whispered. "I need time to think about all this. For now, please go back to Konohamaru and send him inside. It's time for his lessons." Without waiting for a reply, he wheeled away from the raven, stumbled into the house and closed the door behind him. Only when he was safely out of his sight did Naruto begin to crumble. His knees sagged under him. He sank onto a kitchen chair and buried his face in his trembling hands. The burning desolation in Sas' eyes haunted him. He knew that he loved Sas so damn much, and he wanted to believe him. But the trust they'd shared was gone, maybe for good.

Why hadn't he waited to tell him about the map?

He could have thought about what he'd learned, taken time to test the suspicions. Instead, he'd gone storming up the trail to confront Sas, without a plan in his head. What an emotional fool he'd been!

Forcing himself to rise, he went to the bookshelf, retrieved Konohamaru's slate and books and carried them to the kitchen table. Any second his little brother would be coming inside. It wouldn't do for Konohamaru to see him so upset.

He was arranging the lesson materials on the table when the door opened. Expecting to see Konohamaru, he turned. Sas stood braced in the doorway. He was out of breath, his face so haggard that he looked ill.

"Konohamaru's missing," he rasped. "The goat, too. I can't find them anywhere."

Sas had come around the house to find the boy gone. The rope that had tethered the goat was still tied to the fence, the loop lying empty on the ground, as if it had slipped off Luffy's sleek head.

Not wanting to alarm Naruto, Sas had made a frantic circle of the cabin, searching in all directions.

He'd checked the privy and the sheds and examined the ground for tracks the latter a waste of time, since there were tracks all over the yard. After that, sick with worry, he'd gone to tell Naruto.

The sight of the blond’s stricken face knifed his heart.

Wordlessly Naruto followed him around the house to where Konohamaru had last been seen. The hammer and a few nails lay on the ground next to the rope.

"The goat must've gotten loose, and Konohamaru went after it," Sas explained. He didn't have the heart to bring up the darker possibility, that someone had snatched the boy and his pet. But he could imagine what was going through Naruto's mind.

"Konohamaru!" Naruto raced out into the yard. "Come back here! Leave the goat. We'll get him for you!" He stood listening, but there was no reply. When he turned back to Sas, blue eyes were welling with tears. "This is my fault. If I hadn't taken you away from him—"

"Stop that! It's nobody's fault. The boy's wandered off, that's all." Sas paused, thinking. "Would he go down to the beach?"

Blue eyes lit with hope. "He might. He's not supposed to go alone, but–"

"Come on!" He raced toward the cliff trail, with Naruto on his heels. They'd reached the windlass when they heard it—a thin cry coming from somewhere below the edge of the cliff.

Naruto froze. "Konohamaru?" he called.

The cry came again, distinctly human, followed by the sound of a falling, bouncing rock.

From where they stood, they were unable to see below the cliff's edge. Telling Naruto to stay put, Sas moved down the trail, far enough to get a view of the cliffside. That was when he saw Konohamaru.

The boy was several yards off the trail, hanging by his hands from a tree root that curled outward from the side of the cliff. A few feet beyond him, Luffy stood on a narrow lip of rock, looking as if he didn't have a care in the world.

It was plain to see what had happened. One way or another, the little goat had gotten loose and wandered down the cliff. Konohamaru, frantic to rescue his pet, had left the trail and tried to get to him. The ledge had crumbled beneath Konohamaru's feet, leaving the boy hanging with the barest of footholds. If his small hands lost their strength, he would tumble to his death on the rocks below.

"Konohamaru, I'm here," Sas said in a quiet voice. "Hang on and don't move. I'm going to swing over and get you." Glancing up, he shouted to Naruto, "throw down some rope from the windlass. When I tell you I'm tied in, keep it tight and steady."

As if Naruto had anticipated his plan, the rope dropped at once. Sas took an instant to wrap a length around his body and tie a secure knot. 

Konohamaru watched him with huge, frightened eyes. "What about Luffy?" he asked.

"He's a blasted goat. He'll be fine." Even as Sas spoke, Luffy, his hooves finding minuscule foot holds, scampered up the cliff to safety.

Sas shouted a signal to Naruto. The windlass cranked the rope tight. "Listen to me, Konohamaru," he said. "I'm going to swing over and catch you. It may take a few tries, so don't let go until I have you. When I do, wrap your arms around my neck and hang on. Whatever happens, don't let go. Ready?"

The boy nodded. His white lips tightened as the meager ledge under his feet crumbled in a shower of rocks. Now he was dangling in midair, his full weight hanging from his hands.

With a prayer on his lips, Sas backed up and swung himself off the trail, into space. The rope yanked tight, grinding against him as it took his weight.

Straining for distance, he felt his momentum slow and stop short of Konohamaru. His heart sank as the rope swung backward. How long could a child's hands hold on?

Pushing hard off the cliff, he launched himself forward again. This time the miracle happened. His hand stretched out, caught Konohamaru's waist and pulled him loose from his grip on the tree root. Sas felt the solid little body against him, felt the tension of the added weight on the rope. A relief that bordered on giddiness swept over him. It would be all right, he thought as Konohamaru's thin arms locked around his neck. If Naruto couldn't pull them up, he could lower them to the trail. As long as the rope held and it was a stout one, designed to haul far heavier items—everything would be fine.

The rope was still swinging backward in a weighted arc, toward the trail side of the cliff. Hanging on to the boy with one arm and the rope with the other, Sas was paying no attention to his momentum or to the jutting cliff face directly behind him.

His backside slammed into the rock, knocking the breath out of his lungs. Lights flashed in Sas' head, lights that flickered and went out like torches hurled into black water.

.

.

Sasuke Uchiha opened his eyes. He was dangling at the end of a rope, with the sea rushing below him and a small boy clinging like a monkey to his neck.

For the space of a breath, none of this made sense to him. Then he remembered.

He remembered everything.

He remembered that Itachi was dead, strangled in an alley by a thieving vulture named Minato Namikaze.

He remembered setting out for Namikaze's hideout and wrecking his boat in a storm.

And he remembered falling in love with Namikaze's beautiful, innocent son.

Lord almighty, what a mess he'd made of it!

"Sas, what's happened? Are you all right?" Naruto's voice called from the top of the cliff.

Sasuke winced at the sound of the name the blond had given him. How long had he blacked out? It couldn't have been more than a few seconds. But it was as if a locked door had burst open. "All's well," he called back. "I've got Konohamaru. We're both safe. Can you haul us up, or will you need to lower us to the rocks?"

"I'll lift you to the top of the trail. Don't worry, I've helped my father plenty of times."

He heard the creak of the windlass and felt the tension on the rope. Slowly he and the boy began to rise.

Konohamaru's arms tightened around his neck. His face was pressed against Sasuke's shoulder. Sasuke felt an unexpected surge of tenderness. "How are you feeling, son?" he asked. "Were you scared?"

The boy nodded. "Is Luffy all right?"

"He's fine. Goats can climb anywhere. If he ever does that again, just let him get back by himself. All right?"

Once more the boy nodded. His hair was warm against Sasuke's throat, his arms tight and trusting.

Minato Namikaze's adoptive son. And Naruto, his loving Naruto, was the murdering bastard's son. What in hell's name was he going to do? Should he let them know his memory had returned?

Everything hinged on that question. Minato Namikaze could already be dead. If he was, there'd be no need for his children to know about their father's crime and no reason for Sasuke to hide his identity.

But what if Namikaze was alive? What if he was on his way home? As long as there was any chance of that, Sasuke knew he had to keep his secret. Otherwise, Namikaze's children would act to protect their father.

Sasuke had always hated lies and lying. But sometimes a lie was necessary. This was one of those times.

For now he would continue to wear the mask of Sas, the man with no memory.

The lie was liable to cost him Naruto's love. But his own selfish needs no longer counted. Itachi, his vibrant, beloved brother, had been heartlessly strangled. His killer had to be brought to justice.

Was Minato Namikaze that killer? The things he'd learned about the man would argue against it. Wisdom cautioned him to reserve judgment until he knew the full story.

But there was one certainty. If Namikaze was alive, and if the evidence proved he'd murdered Itachi, he would have to pay.

Naruto felt the rope go slack as Sas set foot on solid ground. A moment later he strode into sight, still carrying Konohamaru against his shoulder. There was something about the way the sun glinted in his eyes, something sharper, harder than he remembered...

But what was he thinking? The man he loved had just saved his little brother. Laughing with relief, he dropped the rope and ran to meet them.

"Take this little renegade and ask him what he's learned about goats." Sas thrust Konohamaru into his arms. Naruto caught the boy close, holding him fiercely.

"I'm sorry, Naruto." Konohamaru’s face was streaked with dirt and tears. "Please don't be mad at me."

"What were you doing?" Naruto demanded. "Sas told you to stay by the fence."

Konohamaru's eyes would have melted granite. "No, he told me to take care of Luffy. That's what I was doing."

"Did you untie him?"

"Luffy didn't like the rope, so I took it off him. I told him to stay with me, but he ran away."

Naruto suppressed the urge to shake him. "You could have fallen and died! Don't you ever do that again! Will you promise?"

He nodded solemnly. Naruto sighed. "Sas said you learned something about goats. What was it?" 

Konohamaru glanced over his shoulder at Sas. "I found out Luffy could climb up by himself. I didn't need to save him."

Sas cleared his throat. "Right now we need to put Luffy in his pen. Ask your brother if you can help catch him before you go in for your lessons."

"Can I, Naruto?" Konohamaru was bright eyed once more.

"All right. But you're to come inside as soon as that goat's penned up. We'll be starting on times tables today."

Naruto watched them cross the yard, Sas shortening his stride so Konohamaru could keep pace. Now that the crisis was over, it was all he could do to keep his knees from buckling. What if Sas hadn't been here? Certainly he could have never saved Konohamaru alone.

He realized he hadn't even thanked Sas. But then the man barely spoke to him when he brought the boy back. What little he had to say, he'd passed through Konohamaru.

True, they'd argued before Konohamaru went missing.

He'd confronted him with the map he'd found, and implied some ugly suspicions that he should have kept to himself. But in the light of Konohamaru's rescue their quarrel seemed trivial, even silly. Surely Sas would see that. Naruto would make him see it.

Tonight would be a celebration— a special supper with potatoes and gravy, fresh sourdough rolls with butter, young carrots from the garden and wild berry cobbler with fresh cream. And after Konohamaru was asleep...

Heat crept into Naruto's face as he thought of the night ahead. When it came to lovemaking, he wasn't a sophisticated man. But he was learning. If Sas had any doubt that he loved him, he would erase that doubt in bed.

Gazing across the yard, he saw Konohamaru and Sas trying to corner the small goat. They were laughing and dodging, making a game of it. A smile teased Naruto's lips as he lingered to watch them. They were his world. He loved them both so much.

Reminding himself of the work he had to do, he turned away and headed for the house.

.

.

.

Sasuke surveyed the carefully set table, the gingham cloth, the matching, folded napkins, the little vase of lovingly arranged wildflowers. Naruto had outdone himself tonight, and all for him. The hell of it was Naruto’s efforts only made him writhe with guilt. The fact that he still loved the blond—and the blond loved him in return— made everything worse. With every word he spoke, he was being deceiving. And if Minato returned and proved guilty, the thing he'd sworn to do would break Naruto and Konohamaru’s heart.

As they bowed their heads in grace, he glimpsed at him across the table. Naruto was as beautiful as a god, the lamplight framing him like a halo as blue eyes closed in prayer. Filling his gaze with his presence, he ached in silence.

"We thank thee for this food, and for the gift of Konohamaru's life," Naruto said. "And we thank thee for our friend Sas, who saved him and who blesses us with his presence. We pray for the safety of our father. Keep him in thy care, Lord, and bring him home to us soon... Amen."

"Amen," Konohamaru murmured and opened his eyes. "Yum! Let's eat!"

It was all Sasuke could do to keep from groaning out loud. They were so precious, these two, so trusting and innocent. They'd become part of him in a way that no one ever had, not even his beloved brother. And now, with Itachi gone, they'd become the closest thing he had to family.

What would they do if he had to take their father?

Naruto passed him the platter of succulent chicken he'd roasted. Sas had been working all day and should have been ravenous. But guilt had taken the edge off his appetite. He would have to force down every mouthful.

Leave at first light—that would be the reasonable thing to do. Minato Namikaze was overdue and probably dead. Even if the man was alive, why wait for him here? He could just as easily meet him on the road or look for him in San Francisco. That way, the man's children would never have to know what happened to their father or why—surely a blessing in disguise.

The idea was tempting. But Sasuke couldn't leave Naruto and Konohamaru here unprotected. He would stay, continuing to lie like a medicine drummer, until he knew it was safe for them to be here alone.

"Have some more bread." Naruto reached for another warm sourdough roll to lay on his plate.

"I'm saving room for dessert." Sasuke waved the offering away. "But you're a wonder, master Naruto. Knowing what little you had on hand, I can't imagine how you whipped up a feast like this one. If you ever decide to move to a town, you could earn your living as a cook."

"Really?" Blue eyes brightened. "You're not just saying that to be nice?"

Sasuke shook his head, glad he could be truthful for once. "I wouldn't say it if it wasn't so. People everywhere appreciate good food, and you have a gift. If not that, you could teach school. I've seen the way you work with Konohamaru on his lessons. Think about it." A shadow passed across Naruto’s face. Sasuke could guess what he was thinking. Sooner or later, if his father didn't come home, he and Konohamaru would have to leave.

They would need a way out of here, a place to stay and some way to earn a living. For a young man as sheltered as Naruto, the prospect would be frightening.

But the blond needed to face it. Sas was forcing him to face it.

Maybe he could find a way to help. He had connections in San Francisco, including people who would give the blond a room and a job. And he had enough money to hire a wagon and driver for the move. That much would be easy if Minato Namikaze was already dead. But Naruto would never accept help from the man who'd brought down his beloved father.

And that wasn't all. Much as he loved the blond, Sasuke had to face another truth. Naruto and Konohamaru were the children of the man who'd likely killed his brother. If he made Naruto his lover or partner, the memory of that crime would haunt him every time he looked into their innocent faces. He couldn't let that happen. There was no way he could take Naruto as his own.

And if he couldn't promise Naruto to him, he shouldn't sleep with him. That would be the most hurtful pretense of all. But what was he supposed to tell him?

"How about some cobbler?" Naruto rose, his smile artificially bright, almost as if he'd read his thoughts.

As he dished up the flaky pastry, with its juicy dark red filling, he chatted away about Konohamaru's lessons, and how he'd already learned his two times tables.

"Smart boy. You've taught him well," Sasuke said. "He should do fine when he gets in school."

"Yes, I know." Naruto flashed him an uncertain smile. Blue eyes glimmered with tears. "One day Konohamaru's going to make us all proud."

After supper, Sas and Konohamaru helped Naruto clean up. Naruto had promised Konohamaru a story if they finished before bedtime. The boy pitched in eagerly, drying the knives, forks and spoons and putting them in the drawer.

As Naruto washed, Sas fished the dishes out of the rinse water, wiped them and stacked them on the shelves. Never a talkative man, he was unusually quiet tonight. Naruto felt the tension in him—not unlike the strangeness he'd sensed earlier, when he'd brought Konohamaru up the cliff. At the time, he'd dismissed it as something he could fix with good food and lovemaking. Naruto hadn't understood. Now he did.

Sas was going to leave them.

He'd told him as much over supper, when he'd suggested he find employment as a cook or teacher. If Naruto was to be Sas’ future life partner or lover, he wouldn't need a job. But Sas had made it clear that he and Konohamaru were to be on their own.

The man had made them no promises, Naruto reminded himself. Naruto had given his body of his own free will to the raven, knowing all along how things might end between them. Naruto would accept his decision with as much grace and dignity as he could muster; and he would hold back any tears until he was gone.

It was as much as his pride would allow.

The twilight had deepened into darkness around the cabin. Rising above the pines, the moon silvered ghostly tendrils of fog that crept along the ground.

Below the cliff, the incoming tide whispered against the rocks.

Inside, the cabin glowed with light and warmth.

Scrubbed, combed and dressed in a clean nightshirt, Konohamaru snuggled on Naruto's lap, waiting for his bedtime story.

Seated in the opposite chair, Sasuke filled his eyes with the sight of them. Such a beautiful pair. If he'd been an artist, he'd have painted them just like this, dark head against fair, surrounded by a golden aura of love. He ached to be a part of that love. But it wasn't going to happen. As soon as he could resolve the issue of safety for Naruto and Konohamaru, he needed to leave.

"So what story would you like to hear tonight?" Naruto asked his little brother.

"You never finished the story about the prince from the sea," Konohamaru said. "I want to hear the end of it."

"And so you shall!" Naruto shifted the boy closer. "So where did we leave off?"

"The prince was walking on land with his new legs, and he fell in love with the girl. But you said there was a problem."

"Oh, yes. And I asked you what you thought it was."

"You did?"

Naruto laughed. "I did, but you didn't answer because you were asleep. The problem was, the prince was only visiting on land. He knew that soon he would have to go back to the sea. The girl knew it, too.”

"Couldn't she go with him?"

"She wanted to. But what do you think would happen if she tried to live in the ocean?"

"She couldn't breathe under the water," Konohamaru said.

"She'd drown. But this is just a story. Can't we have some magic happen so she could be all right?" 

Naruto had then glanced up, his eyes meeting Sasuke's. For the space of a heartbeat, their gazes held. Then blue eyes looked away.

"Stories don't always end the way we want them to," Naruto explained. "The girl loved the prince with all her heart. But she knew they couldn't be together. So she told him to go back to the sea and be happy."

Konohamaru's forehead creased in thought. "Did he go?"

"Yes, he did. As soon as he dived into the waves, his legs became a tail again. He swam home, married a beautiful sea princess and they lived happily ever after. But he never forgot his visit to the land or the girl who'd loved him enough to send him back where he belonged."

Sasuke swallowed a surge of emotion. He had never loved Naruto more than at this moment. But there was no way he could tell him the truth.

"What happened to the girl?" Konohamaru asked.

"She was sad. But she knew she'd done the right thing. She went on to travel the world and have wonderful adventures. But she never forgot her first love, the prince from the sea."

"Did she ever get married?"

Naruto kissed the top of his dark head. "That's a story for another time. It's getting late. Say goodnight to Sas, and I'll tuck you in."

Slipping out of the chair, the boy pattered over to where Sasuke sat. "Good night, Sas," he said, shaking Sasuke's hand like a little man. "Thank you for saving me."

"Anytime, pal." Sasuke spoke past the knot in his throat. "Sleep tight. I'll see you in the morning." Flashing a boyish grin, Konohamaru scampered off to Naruto's room, where he'd continued to sleep since his illness. Although Naruto shared Sasuke's bed now, he always took care to be up and dressed before his brother woke. The boy seemed to accept the situation as natural.

But nothing about tonight felt natural. Getting around what had happened to him would be awkward as hell.

As Naruto vanished into the bedroom, he rose, took the shotgun down from its rack above the door and stepped out onto the porch. He had some heavy thinking to do, and he needed to do it alone.

Notes:

next chap up this weekend :)

Keep smiling all!

Chapter 13: Puzzle pieces and facing truths

Notes:

Good morning everyone! Here is the next chapter. And boo hoo, next week will be the final chapters of this tale!
As you can see, yes, things are coming together, answers to questions will come out, and ohhhh ohhhh what will become of our two boys!?

My elder girl has just moved back home from uni thus I have a few busy days of arranging and rearranging the house.. oye so much work. Thus I thought I would get this chapter out before I get to busy.

Carry on readers!

Sasuke stood on the porch listening to the dark. The muffled crash of waves, the mutter of drowsing goats, the windlass creaking in the night breeze—all were familiar sounds now. Yet he seemed to be hearing them with new ears, knowing for the first time who he was and why he'd come here.

Naruto would likely be in bed by now, waiting for him to join. When he thought about that lush, willing body, his for the taking...hellfire, he'd break through solid iron to have it. But he wouldn't give in to temptation. As Sas, he'd already done enough damage. To take Naruto again, knowing what he knew, would be a cruel betrayal of the blond’s innocent love.

It would be the most despicable thing he'd ever done.

Mouthing a curse, he lowered himself to the rocking chair and laid the shotgun across his knees. Was anyone out there in the shadows? It didn't seem likely on such a peaceful night. But somebody had set the snare he'd found, and he was tired of waiting for them to show up.

Tomorrow he would clean, oil and load the .36 Navy Colt revolver Naruto had returned to him. Well armed, he would scour the woods around the clearing. If the bastards were out there, he would track them down, find out what they wanted and make sure they never threatened Naruto again. Or, if he discovered no recent traces, he could at least conclude they were gone.

Maybe then he'd feel free to leave and search for Minato Namikaze.

"Sas?" Naruto's voice was a breath behind him.

Sasuke willed himself not to turn around.

"Are you all right?" Naruto moved to stand at the back of the chair. Tanned fingers came to rest on his shoulders, massaging the knotted muscles. He battled the urge to reach up, pull Naruto down to him and lose himself in kissing him.

"I'm fine," he lied. "There's no way I couldn't be fine after a supper like that one."

Naruto was silent for a moment, his fingers kneading way the tightness. "Aren't you coming to bed?" he asked.

Sasuke exhaled, thinking how blessedly simple it would be to get up and follow the blond inside. "You go on," he said. “Something tells me I need to be out here, keeping watch."

"You aren't still angry about this morning, are you?"

"I could never be angry with you, Naruto." Tanned fingers stilled, resting in place. 

"You know I won't hold you to anything, don't you?" Naruto whispered "Konohamaru and I managed fine before you came. We'll manage the same when you're gone. You should feel free to leave anytime you choose."

"Naruto—" Something inside him seemed to be breaking apart. At that moment Sasuke would have given anything to be Sas again, to take the blond, lead him to the bedroom and spend the rest of the night loving him as he was made to be loved.

As Sas, he could stay with Naruto and the boy. He could be the man they needed, with no memories to pull him away. He wouldn't have to remember the sight of his brother's rain-soaked body lying in that garbage strewn alley behind the theater. He wouldn't have to remember the purple bruises around his throat or feel the fury when he thought of the wretched man who'd killed Itachi for the emerald necklace and matching bracelet he'd worn that night.

How could anyone walk away from a memory like that?

"What is it, Sas?" Naruto had been waiting for him to finish what he'd begun to say. Whatever it was, his wandering thoughts had blotted it from his mind.

"I'm sorry," he said. That much, at least, was true.

And it was true that he loved Naruto to the depths of his soul. But telling the blond now would only make things more painful between them.

"It's all right."

Leaning over his shoulder, Naruto brushed a kiss along his cheekbone. Pink lips were soft and moist, making him yearn for more. Lord, if he could only make things right. But no power under heaven could undo what had been done or change what he'd pledged himself to do.

"Good night," Naruto whispered. "I'll leave the door unlocked."

"Thank you." Sasuke knew he wouldn't be opening that door tonight. One step across the threshold would be enough to crumble his resolve. "Good night, Naruto," he said. "Sleep well."

He heard the footsteps and the closing of the door.

Then he was alone with the night.

.

.

Naruto reminded himself that he wouldn’t cry as he lay alone in the bed, staring up into the darkness. He'd planned a far different ending to the evening's celebration. But something had gone wrong, and he didn't know how to fix it.

In the quiet house, he could hear the patter of a squirrel running across the roof. He could hear the snap of dying embers in the belly of the stove and the flutter of a moth against the windowpane. The one sound he wanted to hear was the opening of the front door. But he knew better than to hope. Sas was a troubled man tonight. Whatever the reason, he'd made it clear that he wanted to be alone.

Restless, he sat up, swung his feet to the floor and sauntered into the kitchen. A part of him wanted to be bold. He would fling open the front door, stride onto the porch and demand that Sas stop brooding and come to bed or at least tell him what was wrong. But Naruto knew better than to try. What he knew of Sas was only a small part. He was still a stranger, he didn't own Sas and couldn't even pretend to understand him.

He only knew that he was in love with the man.

Sas would leave, of course. Maybe that was what weighed on him now—how and when to go and what to say to him and Konohamaru. He would make it easy for Sas to leave, because he loved him that much. That was what he'd tried to do tonight, with Konohamaru’s bedtime story. But that didn't mean it didn’t hurt. When Sas walked away for the last time a part of him would die. He could almost feel it dying now.

It felt like his heart.

.

.

Sasuke had prowled the dark yard, checking the outbuildings and the brushy thickets that ringed the clearing. He was going through the motions, nothing more. Nobody was going to show up, especially given that he was armed and in plain sight. But the night was getting chilly, and walking was less likely to get him into trouble than shivering on the porch, yearning to be nestled against Naruto's warm, smooth as satin skin.

And walking could help a man remember. He was remembering now as he followed the path to the windlass and stood looking down into the fog shrouded cove. The sea was quiet now, the ebbing tide a lapping of foam along the beach.

As a lawman, Sasuke had learned the skill of careful recollection. He drew on that skill now, using it to gather his scattered thoughts and focus his mind. He would start by going over the events that had brought him here, examining every detail, looking for anything that might give him some answers. He knew what had happened. But he had yet to understand how and why.

On the night of Itachi's murder Sasuke had planned to attend the opening night of his musical review at the Kabuki Theater. Dressed in evening clothes, he'd been leaving his room when a runner from the police station had caught up with him. A suspect in the slaying of three prostitutes had just been brought in. Since the case was Sasuke's, and the need to solve it was urgent, he'd put off his own plans and set out for the police station to question the man.

Sasuke had hoped to be at the theater for the second half of Itachi's show. But at the station, one thing had led to another. By the time the drunken dock worker had made a full confession, it was after ten.

Laden with flowers and apologies, Sasuke had rushed to the Kabuki, hoping to catch his brother before he left the theater by way of the backstage door. Only then had he seen the crowd swarming outside the police cordoned entrance to the alley.

Now he stared into the darkness, letting the grief trickle through his frozen soul. Itachi had been handsome, gifted and full of life. He'd been all the family he had. Seeing him dead had slammed a shock through Sasuke that hurt like a shotgun blast in the gut.

He felt it every time he thought about him. He would feel it until he brought the killer to justice, maybe longer. Maybe forever.

No one in the crowd had seen Itachi die. But the first witnesses on the scene had described a smaller man crouching over Itachi, removing his emerald necklace and bracelet before fleeing into the shadows.

Two of the men had identified him as Minato Namikaze.

A police informant had known where Namikaze lived.

He had sketched a map of the sea route.

Itachi's funeral, held two days later, had overflowed St. Mary's Church. Many of the mourners had been men. A few of the wealthy ones had been his lovers. Itachi had basked in their attention and enjoyed the expensive gifts they'd lavished on him. But Itachi’s heart was like a wild bird, refusing to be caged. If Itachi had ever been in love, Sasuke hadn't known about it.

The front pews of the church had held some of the most powerful men in San Francisco. Sasuke had been too grief stricken to pay close attention, but now their profiles, as he'd seen them lined up along the row, flashed through his mind—Christopher Swindle, the shipping magnate, Yuri Lowenthal, who'd made a fortune in gold, and Shigeru Ushiyama, the owner of the theater where Itachi had given his last performance.

Seated next to Christopher, fighting tears, was Gato Bridges, who owned the city's biggest construction firm.

It was Gato who'd given Itachi the emerald jewelry.

Gato was devastated by the idea that his gift might have led to Itachi’s death. A florid, handsome man, expensively dressed, he'd cornered Sasuke after the service. "Your brother had consented to marry me," he said. "We were to have been married next month. If you find the little bastard who murdered him, bring them back to me so I can rip him apart with my bare hands!"

Within an hour of Itachi's burial, Sasuke had boarded the boat and was sailing north with the map he'd been given. He'd planned to arrive ahead of Namikaze and wait for the man to show up. He hadn't counted on the storm or the loss of his memory. And he certainly hadn't counted on falling in love with Minato Namikaze's son.

So many questions and so few answers. Gato was a powerful man with a small army of people on his payroll. His hirelings could have nabbed Namikaze in San Francisco and brought him to their boss. The thugs who'd shown up here could also have been working for Gato. But something about the two possibilities didn't mesh. If Gato already had Namikaze, why would he send those two bruisers to look for him here?

Only one man had the answers Sasuke needed. That man, if he was still alive, was Minato Namikaze.

Turning away from the cliff, Sasuke gazed down the wooded slope to where the road wound upward through the pines. "Where are you, you bastard?" he muttered. "How much do you know, and what the devil has become of you?"

Yawning with weariness, Sasuke walked back to the porch. He was about to slump into the chair when a new thought struck him. Jerking wide awake, he swore out loud.

How could he have missed it? The answer was right under his nose.

 

==x00x00x==

 

Naruto awoke to the dazzle of sunlight. For a moment he lay staring at the ceiling. Sometime after midnight he'd fallen into exhausted slumber. 

Now, with chores to be done, he'd overslept. The goats and chickens would be clamoring. Konohamaru and Sas would be needing breakfast.

Sas.

Naruto sat bolt upright. Sas had been outside when he went to sleep. If he'd come in, Naruto hadn't heard him. What if something had gone wrong?

Springing out of bed, a quick pause to check on the slumbering Konohamaru, he then rushed to the front door and flung it open.

The porch and yard were empty. There was no sign of Sas anywhere. Heart pounding, he glanced around the room. The shotgun had been replaced on its rack above the door. But the pistol he'd recovered from the boat, along with the powder and caps, was missing from the shelf where it was left.

Naruto had said he was free to go. But to leave without even saying goodbye? Fighting hurt and anger, he turned back toward the bedroom to get dressed. Only then did he see the note, scrawled on Konohamaru's slate and left on the kitchen table.

Gone hunting. Stay close.

Naruto sank onto a chair. At least Sas left a note. Now he felt like a fool, going into a panic just because Sas wasn’t here. But the reality was, sooner or later, Sas would leave for good. When the time came, Naruto swore he wouldn’t be as perturbed as he was this morning. He was a grown man for god's sake, capable and strong. He nodded his head in confidence. He would prepare himself, starting now, so that when Sas walked away...

"Naruto, are you all right?" Konohamaru stood in the bedroom doorway. He was dressed in his baggy nightshirt, his eyes muzzy, his hair standing on end. "Where's Sas?"

Blinking back tears, Naruto held out his arms. "Come here, little man," he said. "Your big brother needs a hug.”

.

.

Sasuke moved through the underbrush, his footsteps as quiet as a predator. The weight of the Colt revolver in his hand was familiar, almost comforting. He'd managed to clean and load the gun earlier without waking Naruto—all to the good. The less explaining he had to do, the better.

So far he'd found nothing. But he'd set up a search pattern, starting with a semicircle around the edge of the clearing, then widening the curve with each pass like a spider building a web. If anyone was out here, he would find them.

His reflexes clenched as a young spike buck scrambled out of a thicket and bounded away through the trees. The venison would have made a welcome addition to Naruto's pantry. But Sasuke couldn't bother with meat today. The sound of a shot would reach every ear in a half mile of forest.

His eyes studied the ground as he walked. Sasuke had learned to track from an old army scout his father had befriended. Over the years, he'd honed his skills.

A footprint in the earth, an overturned pebble, a grass blade out of line; there was little his keen eyes missed. But after covering everything within a quarter mile of the house, he had yet to see any sign of his quarry.

It was the smell that caught his attention. Faint on the breeze at first, it grew stronger as he walked upwind. After seven years of police work, there was no mistaking the putrid odor of a decomposing body.

It would likely be an animal, maybe a bear or cougar kill. With that in mind, Sasuke approached cautiously, pistol cocked, finger resting on the trigger. The scent was overpowering now. As Sasuke rounded a deadfall, two ravens squawked and flapped skyward.

His stomach tightened as he saw they'd been feeding on a man. The face had been picked down to bone, but Sasuke recognized the clothes, especially the greasy red bandanna still knotted around the bony neck. It was the taller of the two thugs who'd attacked Naruto, the one who'd run off after his partner was killed. Judging from the condition of the body, he'd likely been dead for three or four days.

Digging a grave was out of the question. Sasuke had neither the tools nor the time. To cover the awful sight and give the wretch a shred of dignity, he piled fallen limbs and brush over the remains. The man's identity was no mystery. But his death was. He hadn't appeared to be wounded the night he'd fled the clearing. So that meant something had killed him after that.

Something or someone.

Senses prickling, Sasuke continued his methodical outward search pattern. He'd made two more wide sweeps when his nostrils caught a faint whiff of smoke on the breeze. Smoke and coffee. A camp.

Scarcely breathing, he crept closer. Now, through the trees, he could hear the snorting, wheezing bray of a mule.

It had to be Minato Namikaze's mule.

If Sasuke's hunch was right, Namikaze had been out here in the woods for heaven knows how long, keeping an eye on his family and property. Odds were, Namikaze had killed the thug who'd threatened his children. The man might be a murderer, but Sasuke had seen plenty of evidence that he was a devoted father.

So why had he kept out of sight? But Sasuke had already guessed the answer to that question. Most likely Namikaze would have seen him around the cabin.

He'd stayed hidden, uncertain whether it would be safe to show himself to a stranger.

Now, at last, the waiting was about to come to an end. Sasuke's pulse lurched to a gallop as he edged toward the camp. He'd caught a lot of criminals in his career, but this was personal. Ahead of him the trees thinned. He could make out a small, grassy clearing.

Next to a fallen log was a bedroll and the smoking embers of a campfire. Aside from that, the clearing was empty. Pistol cocked, Sasuke crept closer.

"Drop that gun, mister." A voice crackled behind him. "Drop it now or I'll blow a hole right through your back."

The jab of a cold steel barrel against his spine told Sasuke the threat wasn't an idle one. Cursing his inattention, he dropped the pistol into the grass at his feet.

"Kick it away. Out of reach. Go on."

Sasuke did as he was told. He knew better than to look around, but then he didn't have to. "You're Minato Namikaze," he said.

"And you're the son of a bitch who's been making moves on my Naruto."

Sasuke thought fast. Namikaze didn't seem to know who he was or why he'd come here. If he wanted to put the man at ease, maybe catch him off guard, it would be safer to remain Sas, the man with no memory.

"So why haven't you already shot me, Namikaze?" he asked.

"Because, from what I've seen, Naruto loves you. And that sparkler on your finger tells me you're not a common trail bum. I've been worried about how my boys would fare if something were to happen to me. Having a good man in the picture would do a lot to ease my mind—providing you have something to offer them, and decent intentions, of course."

"I do on both counts. But Naruto might have a few things to say about that." Sasuke released his breath.

As long as Namikaze believed him to be a promising suitor for Naruto, the man wasn't likely to pull the trigger. He didn't relish the pretense, especially since, whatever happened, Naruto was bound to be hurt. But right now Sasuke had little choice except to play along.

Namikaze nudged him forward with the gun, taking time to pick up Sasuke's pistol. "Naruto’s headstrong and sensible. As long as you're willing to do right by both of em, he'll say yes. I can see my little one, he likes you, too. I've seen that. But first, we need to clear up a few things.”

Sasuke sighed. If he managed to arrest Namikaze, Konohamaru would be hurt as much as Naruto. And what would the two of them do without their father? Sasuke would change things if he could. But for now, all evidence suggested that this man had strangled his brother, stolen his jewels and left him lying dead in the rain.

Itachi deserved justice. Sasuke had sworn to get it for him.

"As long as we understand each other, maybe it's time you took that gun out of my back," he said.

"Not until I hear your story. What brought you here in the first place? You wouldn't be working for a dirty snake named Gato, would you?" The cold muzzle pressed harder into Sasuke's back. "If my gut tells me you're lying, you're a dead man. I already killed one of Gato's thugs to protect my family. Don't think I won't do it again."

"Was he a skinny buzzard with a red neckerchief?" Sasuke asked, already knowing the answer.

"Yup. You know him?"

"Two men came onto the property last week, bent on some mischief. Naruto shot one of them. I just found his pal lying in that thick stand of trees. Not much left of him except that red bandanna."

"Then you know I mean business," Namikaze snapped. "And you still haven't answered my first question. What are you doing here with my children?"

"I washed up on your beach with my memory gone. Naruto and Konohamaru found me and saved my life. That's all I can tell you."

"Amnesia?"

"I believe that's what it's called. Naruto named me Sas."

"And Gato? You know him?"

"If I ever did I don't remember. In my condition, he could be my best friend and I wouldn't recognize him. Hell, I don't even remember my real name." It was Sasuke's first lie, a necessary one.

"So you could be working for the bastard and not even know it?"

"That's right." Sasuke suppressed the urge to start asking questions. The less he said, the less apt he'd be to arouse Namikaze's suspicion.

"Well, isn't this a fine kettle of fish!" Namikaze lowered the barrel of his gun. Sasuke turned around slowly, getting his first good look at Naruto and Konohamaru's father.

Minato Namikaze was shorter and lean. His fox-like features were accented by an celestial nose and a crown of silver streaked blond hair that matched his scraggly beard. His blue eyes were sharp and intelligent with age lines, it was apparent where Naruto got his eyes and hair colour, but the man didn't look like a murderer; but then, how many people did?

His hands balanced a long barreled rifle—one of the new Colt revolving carbines that could fire multiple rounds, Sasuke noted. The man had made a shrewd trade somewhere. It was a truly enviable weapon.

Looking down at Namikaze, Sasuke felt the clash of warring emotions. This man had raised two superb children and fashioned a home that was a wonder of engineering. He could also be a murderer and a thief, the lowest of the low. If he was guilty, he deserved no less than hanging by the neck until dead. Sasuke was determined to see that happen—after a fair trial. Gone was the need to avenge Itachi's death with his own hand. He wouldn't—couldn't do that now. But justice still had to be served. Eventually. For now, Namikaze was the one holding the gun.

"It's time we headed back to the house," Namikaze said. "I've been missing my children and the comforts of home. After I hear what Naruto has to say about you, I'll decide whether to let you live." He glanced toward the camp spot. "Pick up that bedroll and kick some dirt on the campfire. Then we'll be on our way."

Sasuke did as he was told. Sooner or later the time would come to make his move. But the longer he kept quiet, the more he was likely to learn.

He was wondering about the braying sound he'd heard, when Namikaze gave a sharp whistle. The bushes rustled as a lop eared mule trotted into the clearing pulling a narrow wagon loaded with supplies. "Had to drive this rig across some rough country," Namikaze said. "Bastards might've trailed me on the road. Being we're this close to home, we may as well walk. You go ahead, where I can keep an eye on you."

They trekked back toward the house, Sasuke leading the way and the mule following Namikaze like a hound.

Where would Naruto be when he first saw them?

Sasuke wondered. How would they all react when he took their father into custody? Despite being taken prisoner himself for the moment, Sasuke felt confident he could manage to get the upper hand. All he needed to do was bide his time until Namikaze dropped his guard, then wait for the right moment.

But Lord, it wouldn't be easy. Naruto had given him his innocence and his love. He and Konohamaru trusted him. What he planned to do would destroy them both.

Naruto was sweeping the porch when they came through the trees and into the clearing. He froze, dropping the broom as he recognized his father. Shouting for Konohamaru, he plunged off the porch and raced toward them.

Glancing back, Sasuke saw that Namikaze had lowered the rifle. To his children, it would appear that he and Sasuke had simply met in the woods and come home together. However, he still had Sasuke's pistol, tucked into his belt under his jacket.

"Papa!" Naruto flung himself into his father's arms, his face wreathed in joy. Namikaze staggered backward under the impact. Dropping the rifle, he returned the embrace, half laughing, half weeping. Unprepared for such an emotional scene, Sasuke stood at a distance like a lurking specter of doom.

Taking this man away from his children would be the most monstrous thing he'd ever done. Naruto and Konohamaru would hate him forever. But some things couldn't be changed. This was one of them.

"Papa! Papa!" Konohamaru had come outside. Like a small, dark projectile he hurtled across the yard and wrapped himself around his father's legs. "I knew you'd come home! I never gave up!"

"We were worried about you, Papa." Naruto drew back a little. "Where were you for so long?"

Namikaze shot Sasuke a sidelong glance. "Close by, keeping an eye on the place. I've got some bad hombres after me, including the pair that showed up. When I spotted your friend here, I thought he might be one of them."

"Sas?" Naruto's eyes widened. "Oh, no, Papa, he'd never hurt us. He's done a lot of work on the place, and he even saved Konohamaru from falling down the cliff. I can't imagine what we'd have done without him!"

Sasuke's throat clenched as Namikaze turned toward him with a warm smile. "Well, Naruto’s say-so is good enough for me. And if you saved my little boy's life, I owe you." Minato extended his right hand. Sasuke forced himself to accept the handshake.

Namikaze reached under his jacket, withdrew Sasuke's pistol and handed it back to him. "Reckon I can trust you with this. We'll have more to talk about later. For now, what do you say we unhitch the mule and unload the supplies? Then we'll go inside and rustle us up some breakfast, I’m starving!"

Untangling himself from his father's legs, Konohamaru tugged at the hem of his jacket. "Did you bring us any presents, Papa?"

Namikaze chuckled. "I was wondering when we'd get around to that. Don't worry, I didn't forget you." Fishing in his pockets, Namikaze brought out a tin box and something wrapped in a knotted handkerchief. He handed the box to his son. "Open it. Take a look." Konohamaru's small hands worked the lid open. His eyes lit. "Toy soldiers! Just what I wanted! Thank you, Papa!" Clutching the box, he scampered off to the porch to examine his treasure.

"And this is for you." He presented the weighted handkerchief to Naruto. "I hope the gift will make up for the sorry wrapping. I wanted you to have something special."

Something special.

Sasuke felt a sick weight in his stomach as Naruto labored with the knot. Even before the ends loosened, he sensed what would be wrapped in that handkerchief.

"Oh, Papa, this is too much!" Naruto held up the glittering object. Faceted green stones caught the sunlight, casting a rainbow on Naruto’s beautiful face.

It was Itachi's emerald bracelet.

 

Notes:

Next chap out on Tuesday April 29! Keep smiling!

Your comments and sharing of feels is always appreciated!

Chapter 14: The ring and the truth

Notes:

Hello peeps! Welcome to the 2nd last chapter of this story! Hope you enjoy it!

Sasuke's hard won self control snapped. His hand flashed to his holstered pistol. In the next instant the muzzle was jammed against Minato Namikaze's side.

"Lieutenant Sasuke Uchiha, San Francisco Police Department," he snarled. "Minato Namikaze, you're under arrest for the murder of Itachi Uchiha..." He paused, the words burning like lye in his throat. "My brother."

He heard Naruto gasp. Namikaze's mouth worked as he struggled to speak.

"Papa, is it true?" Naruto whispered.

"Tell him, you bastard." Sasuke thrust the gun harder against the man's ribs. "Tell how you strangled someone and stole their jewelry! Tell him where you got that emerald bracelet!"

In the silence that followed, the bracelet dropped from Naruto's fingers. Sasuke heard it strike the ground, but he couldn't bear to meet his wounded blue eyes.

Namikaze coughed. "I stole the jewels, all right," he said. "But I didn't kill that man. So help me God, by the time I got to him, he was already dead."

Realisation washed through Sasuke. There it was—the missing piece of the puzzle that brought everything else in line. He hadn't understood how the papa that Naruto and Konohamaru loved so much could kill someone in cold blood. But if Namikaze had only been near Itachi's body so that he could rob it—a repulsive act, but not nearly as out of character as murder—then that changed everything. But was the man telling the truth? It sounded right—but was that just because Sasuke wanted to believe him?

"So you robbed him," Sasuke sneered, hoping to frighten and intimidate the man into telling him the truth. "Just like you rob the poor souls who wash up on your beach."

"We need money to live on. And I wanted my kids to have something fine—as fine as they deserve." Minato's voice shook. "I pawned the necklace before I left town. But I swear on my dear wife's grave, I didn't murder your brother. I couldn't have done it, especially not that way."

Sasuke glared down at the man. "What do you mean, you couldn't have done it? Why should I believe a vulture who lives by robbing the dead?"

"I can prove it," Namikaze insisted. "Naruto, since this man has me at a disadvantage, please help me with my jacket."

Naruto moved like a sleepwalker, slipping his father's ragged woolen jacket off his shoulders and down his arms. Sasuke sensed that Naruto was in a state of shock. Later on the blond would hate him for this. Right now the overpowering emotion was disbelief.

Sasuke ached for him. He would have given anything he owned to spare Naruto this pain; but there could be no returning to the time when he had no memory. Sas, the gentle stranger he had loved, was gone. In his place was a cold and angry man who loved Naruto more than ever but was duty bound not to show his feelings.

With his jacket off, Namikaze unbuttoned the left cuff of his shirt and began rolling up the sleeve. Sasuke stared as the withered arm was revealed, an arm that was little more than shriveled skin and crooked bone.

"Crushed it years ago in a rockslide," Namikaze said.

"Doctor saved the arm, but the muscle's gone. I can only raise it partway, and my hand can barely hold a nail in place, let alone choke a body to death."

The pistol sagged in Sasuke's hand as the truth sank home. Itachi had been a robust man, half a head taller than Minato Namikaze. With his weakened arm, there was no way the small man could have overpowered Itachi. Sasuke recalled the distinct finger shaped bruises on both sides of his brother's neck. Those bruises couldn't have been made with just one hand. Namikaze might be a thief, but he was no murderer. Thank God.

"As you see, I couldn't have strangled your brother," Namikaze said. "But I know who did. I saw it happen. That's why I'm on the run."

Sasuke felt the final piece of the puzzle slam into place. Suddenly everything made sense. "It was Gato Bridges, wasn't it? That's why his hired killers are after you, because you saw him." He was overcome by rage, relief and an odd flicker of hope. Maybe this nightmare would come out right after all.

Naruto stood like a ghost behind his father, anguish etched on his lovely, pale features. Sasuke crushed the urge to gather the blond into his arms. But he felt sure that right now, that was the last thing Naruto would want.

Namikaze shrugged, as if dropping a heavy weight from his shoulders. "Put that gun away, Uchiha, and I'll tell you everything."

Ever cautious, Sasuke took a moment to move Minato's rifle out of reach before holstering his pistol. "Go ahead. I'm listening."

"There's not that much to tell. I'd enjoyed some late night socializing and was on my way back to where I'd left the wagon. I passed the alley and heard arguing. Being a curious sort, I stopped to listen."

"Was it my brother and Gato?"

Namikaze nodded. "I didn't know them right off. It was too dark to see their faces. But there was a man who was a big lunker, and he was as mad as a bull. Kept going on about a promised marriage to him and how he’s spent a bundle of money, the other changed his mind. The other man, who I at first thought was a woman because all I could see was a very pretty figure with lots of dark hair — started to laugh, called the big lunker a pompous old fool. I was briefly shocked to hear the obvious other man’s laughter, but the more the one laughed the madder the big lunker got. Then next thing I know he was choking that beautiful man."

Namikaze shook his head. "It happened faster than I could think. Before I could say anything, he'd dropped the other and run off. I got to him quick as I could, meaning to help him, but he was already dead."

"So you stole his jewelry." Sasuke's tone was flat with disgust.

"Can't say I'm proud of that. But if not me, somebody else would've done it."

"How did you know it was Gato? And how did he know you'd seen him?"

"He came back a minute later. I'm guessing it was to get the emeralds, or to make sure he was really dead. I was just pocketing the jewels when I saw him at the end of the alley. This time the light from a window fell on his face and I got a good look at him. It was Gato, all right. I'd met him before, when I sold some timber to his foreman."

"So he knew you, too."

Namikaze nodded. "By then people were swarming to the street end of the alley. Somebody was shouting for the police. Gato ran out the back and I ran the same way, managed to lose him in the dark. But I was the one people saw, and I knew I'd be blamed. I pawned the necklace at a place I knew, bought a new rifle and got out of town. I've been hiding ever since."

Silence hung on the sunlit air as Sasuke weighed what he'd heard. There were no holes in the man's story. Everything he'd said rang true.

"You're still in trouble, Namikaze," he said at last. "But if you'll testify against Gato, I can promise to make the theft charge go away."

"I'll do anything to put this right," Namikaze said.

As if by some unspoken signal, both men turned toward Naruto. He stood like a stone pillar, his  face pale, blue gaze as flat and lifeless as slate. Itachi's emerald bracelet lay in the dirt at his feet.

"How long have you been lying to me, Sasuke Uchiha?" Naruto asked.

Sasuke had grasped at the fleeting hope that, with his father proven innocent, they might have a chance. But now, looking into those blue stricken eyes, he knew better.

There was no way to undo what his betrayal had done.

"My memory came back when I hit my head while I was snatching Konohamaru off the cliff. After that, I did what I had to. I'm sorry, Naruto. You can't know how sorry I am. But there's one thing you need to know."

Naruto narrowed his eyes and lifted his chin in defiance.

"I never lied about loving you," Sasuke said. "And I'm not lying now."

"Listen to him." Namikaze took a step toward his son. "Neither of us meant for you to be hurt. But now, all's well that ends well. The best thing you can do now is forgive and forget."

Naruto's blue eyes glimmered like frost. He paused a moment. Then, with slow deliberation, he turned his back on them both and stalked toward the house.

On the porch, Konohamaru was lining up his toy soldiers in parade formation. He looked so blissful that Naruto passed him and went inside without saying a word.

Why spoil this fleeting happiness for the boy?

Only with the door safely closed behind him did he give way to emotion. Legs trembling, he sank onto a kitchen chair and pressed his balled fists to his eyes.

He was too angry to shed tears.

All his life he'd willed himself to do what was right and good. He'd raised Konohamaru from babyhood and cared for his father's house and possessions with scarcely a thought for himself. He'd never lied, cheated, never tasted liquor. If he had one black mark on his heavenly slate, it was giving himself to someone out of wedlock.

But even that he'd done with a full and honest heart.

He had truly loved Sas— except, as it turned out, he wasn't Sas. He was a lawman, a lying, flinty eyed stranger he scarcely knew.

And the father he'd respected—he was no better than a grave robber, stealing a bracelet from a murdered corpse and presenting it as a gift to his child.

How many other things in this house had his father stolen directly from the dead? The very idea sent a shudder of revulsion throughout him.

He could throw his fists about, demanding to know why he'd been so wronged and betrayed; but crying over what had been done and can’t be changed was not who he was. What was done was done. All that remained was deciding what to do next, then doing it.

As Naruto pondered his choices, one reality emerged. He couldn't remain here, living off the misfortunes of others in this lonely place. Neither could his little brother. They needed a normal life with neighbours around them. Konohamaru needed friends. He needed to go to a real school, and to church.

The more he thought about leaving, the more urgent the need became. He would do it. He would gather some essentials, take the mule, the wagon and the shotgun, and set out today before he changed his mind.

If their father wanted to join them later, he would leave that door open. But Minato Namikaze would have to find another way to make a living, and he wasn't going to wait around for that to happen.

Their departure would be hard on Konohamaru. But he couldn't leave him here to learn his father's unsavory trade. Naruto would tell him they were going on an adventure, to see new places and meet new people. Given a little time, he was certain he could bring the boy around.

All that remained to be decided was where to go.

San Francisco was big, bewildering and far away. But their father had mentioned logging camps and new settlements cropping up along the road. Maybe he could find a place that needed a cook or a teacher. He was confident he could do that sort of work. Sas had told him so—when he still believed him to be Sas.

His real name was Sasuke Uchiha, he reminded himself. It was a lyrical sort of name, one he might even like if he could accept the man. But how could Sasuke lie to him, pretending to still have amnesia while he waited to arrest their father? Why hadn't he told the truth when his memory came back?

Why hadn't Sasuke trusted him to understand?

As Sas, the blond had loved him with every beat of his heart. But Sasuke Uchiha was a very different man.

Naruto never wanted to see his lying face again.

.

.

"Give him some time to cool off." Namikaze hefted a grain sack with his strong right arm, hoisted it to his shoulder and lugged it into the shed. "Naruto's a sensible boy. He'll come around."

"I wouldn't lay odds on that." Sasuke swung a bag of oats off the wagon bed. "This isn't just a pique. I might've had my reasons for lying to Naruto, but justified or not, I hurt him badly. And I take it he's not too happy with you, either. We both let him down. If he's furious, you can't blame him."

It was ironic, Sasuke mused. Less than an hour ago, he'd nearly arrested this man for murder. Now here they were, talking like friends. In the balance, weighing his unsavory ways against his innocence and good intentions, Minato Namikaze wasn't a difficult fellow to like.

"So, do you love my son?" Namikaze asked.

"More than my life," Sasuke replied without hesitation. "Naruto's the most honest person I've ever known. If I could marry him, I would do so tomorrow. I'd be honoured to. But after what I've done to him, I can't imagine he'd have me."

"Have you asked him?"

Sasuke lowered the bag of oats into the grain bin. "Never had the chance. And now I figure it's too late."

"Don't be so sure. He might surprise you." Namikaze's hand rested on the back of the mule, who was enjoying a feed bag of oats.

"There's a story I've never told anybody, including my children. But you need to hear it. I'm trusting you to keep it to yourself, all right?" At Sasuke's nod, Namikaze began.

"Years ago, in Indiana, I had a job clerking in a store. The owner had a daughter about my age, as beautiful as an angel. When she came into the store the earth quivered under my feet. I worshipped her, but of course she never gave me a second look. I was nothing but the homely clerk who bunked in a storeroom on the second floor.

"One day my employer called me into his office. His daughter, he told me, had gotten involved with an unscrupulous man who'd run off. He was only after money, woo’d his daughter to get it too, bastard. But to atone for her so called sin and save the family from disgrace, she'd agreed to marry any man her father chose." Namikaze's voice broke slightly.

"He chose me, offered me a house and a handsome raise in the bargain. I accepted, of course. But I had no illusions that my bride would ever love me.

"We were married the next day. Lord, she was so beautiful, her red hair in curls, I could scarcely look at her. I promised myself then and there I'd treat her like the queen she was. We spent our wedding night on opposite sides of the bed. For the first few weeks we barely had a word to say to each other. But over time she became accustomed to this plain working man. She even grew to care for me. By the time our baby was born we'd become a family." Namikaze wiped away a tear. 

“There was no fairy tale of courtin’, flashy outings, whispered words of love and no magical proposal between us, as in the stories I told Naruto.” Namikaze shook his head. "I was there when he was born. And I'm the only family he has after his momma died. His momma’s parents wanted nothing to do with us. What made him smile was me telling him stories of his momma and papa’s romantic life.”

Namikaze turned and looked across the horizon. “The grand stories Naruto learned about us, well, I think that’s what made him the strong independent lad today.” He turned to look at Sasuke. “I can’t imagine the sadness and sorrow that would rip through his body and soul, if he knew the truth.”

"He'll never hear it from me. You have my word," Sasuke replied firmly. If everything worked out after this mess, he intended to make Naruto his. And he wouldn't take no for an answer.

Namikaze's story had hit home. Given time and patience, love could grow, and maybe forgiveness, too.

Meanwhile, Sasuke couldn't forget his duty to the law and to Itachi. Gato Bridges had to be brought to justice. Namikaze's eyewitness testimony could send Gato to the hangman. But nothing about the situation was simple. To arrest, try and convict Gato Bridges, Sasuke needed to be in San Francisco with Minato Namikaze close at hand. He would also need to keep Namikaze and his family safe from Gato's hired thugs, who could be anywhere. To complicate matters, they had no horses.

Their only transportation was a beat up wagon and an aging mule. And what could they do about looking after the property and the animals? The logistics were enough to give a man a splitting headache.

Sasuke and Namikaze had finished unloading the wagon and driven up to the shed when Naruto came out onto the porch. He was wearing his boots, a light jacket and a hat. His face was fixed in a look of grim determination.

"Don't unhitch the mule," he said. "I'm going to need the wagon."

"What the devil for?" Namikaze stared at him, dumb founded.

"I'm leaving, Papa, and taking Konohamaru. We can't live like this anymore, scavenging off the dead, no friends, no neighbours, never knowing whether you'll make it safely home." His voice trailed off, but he didn't break.

"But why now?" Namikaze croaked. "Where'll you go? And what the devil makes you think you can take the wagon?"

"I'm leaving now because we'll need plenty of daylight, and because I can't stand to stay here another minute," Naruto replied. "Where we're going is down the road, till we find a place with decent people who'll take us in and give me work. And if you don't let me take the wagon, I swear to heaven I'll walk every step of the way. If Konohamaru gets tired, I'll carry him, and if we can't find shelter we'll sleep on the ground. Don't try to stop me, Papa. I won't be stopped." Naruto stood like a torch, blazing defiance. Namikaze was no match. Sasuke saw him begin to crumble.

"Will I ever see you again?" Minato asked brokenly.

The blond hesitated. In that moment Sasuke glimpsed the fear, the vulnerability. Drawing himself up, he spoke, "when we're settled somewhere I'll let you know, and you can come get the wagon. You'll be welcome to visit us. But I don't want to come back here. I don't want to be reminded of the awful things you did to provide for us."

Namikaze stared down at his boots. The face he raised had the sagging expression of a beaten man. "If your mind's made up then listen. About fifteen miles down the road there's a lumber camp. A few of the men have families there. They're good people, and they know me. I can't say they'll have any work, but at least they'll give you shelter. Promise me you'll stay there long enough to think things over."

"No promises. But I'll do whatever's best for Konohamaru."

"Can we help you load the wagon?" Namikaze offered.

Naruto shook his head. "Don't bother. I might as well learn to do it by myself."

In his work, Sasuke had learned not to interfere in family matters, but this was urgent. He stepped forward. "Don't let anger make you reckless, Naruto. If you have to go, at least wait till we know it's safe out there, or let me go with you as far as the lumber camp." The glare Naruto gave him would have frozen the fires of hell.

"I’ll be taking the shotgun, and I know how to use it," Naruto snapped. "As for you, Sasuke Uchiha, I never want to hear your lying words again!"

Naruto began bustling in and out of the house, carrying clothes, bedding and provisions stuffed into flour and feed sacks and placing them in the wagon bed. Without asking, Namikaze fetched a piece of canvas sail from the shed and used it to cover everything. The poor man appeared beside himself with grief. But Naruto's fury had burst through lifelong layers of forbearance, with a force too explosive to be contained.

Konohamaru had come out onto the porch, dressed for travel. His small face wore a look of confusion. Lord, Sasuke wondered, how were these two innocents going to manage? Konohamaru had never been away from home; and what little Naruto knew of the outside world, he'd acquired from childhood memories and books. He had no money for food, lodging and other necessities. If Naruto couldn't find work, the two of them could end up homeless and hungry, or worse, at the mercy of people who wouldn't hesitate to exploit them.

In a few weeks' time, after the business of his brother's murder was resolved and Naruto had a chance to think things over, Sasuke planned to find him and kneel at his feet. But now, even though Naruto might not accept his help, he couldn't let them go without something to sustain them.

The emerald bracelet, which he'd slipped into his pocket, was evidence in a murder case. Even if he could offer it, he knew Naruto wouldn't touch it. But as he watched Konohamaru trudge back toward the goat pen, presumably to say goodbye to Luffy, a solution—the only one that made sense—struck Sasuke like a lightning bolt. Glancing back to make sure Naruto and his father were busy, he followed the boy around the corner of the house.

.

.

.

Don't look back.

How many times in the past hour had Naruto said those three words to himself? He had driven the wagon out of the yard and down the road, willing himself not to even glance at the two men who'd watched them go.

Seeing his father's stricken face would have made a shambles of his resolve. And meeting Sasuke's eyes would have reduced him to crumble.

Sasuke had lied, with cold intent, he reminded herself. All he'd cared about was finding his brother's killer. His heart had been crushed in the process, Sasuke had scarcely given it a second thought. Naruto bit back a moan as the memory of their nights swept over him. His body would hold the imprint of Sasuke’s loving forever; but it was sweet and tender loving Sas, not Sasuke, who'd won and loved him. Now it was almost as if Sas had died, and he was in mourning.

Don't look back.

Squaring his shoulders, Naruto gazed ahead, between the mule's lopsided ears. The road was little more than a rambling path, bordered on both sides by towering walls of pine. Sunlight fell along it in a bright, narrow ribbon. Far above, the sky was a deep, clear blue— not as blue as your eyes, Sas would always whisper to him.

Konohamaru stirred against his arm. He had waved from the back of the wagon until his home vanished from view. Now he sat beside him on the bench, a silent bundle of melancholy. Was Naruto doing the right thing, separating his brother from everything he had known and loved? Certainly the boy needed a normal life. He needed to learn how to live in the world and interact with people around him. But to tear him away from familiar surroundings so suddenly, with no time to prepare... It was a cruel and selfish thing to do to a child who'd had no say in the matter. But he would make it right for him, Naruto vowed. Someday, when he'd grown up to be well educated and successful, his brother would thank him.

"Look, Konohamaru! A rabbit!" He pointed to the furry shape that bounded across the road. The boy didn't respond.

"Don't be so gloomy," he chided him. "We're off on a grand adventure! We're going to see new places, meet new people! It'll be exciting!"

"I miss Luffy," he said. "I miss Papa and the chickens and the goats. I miss Sas."

Naruto felt his chest contract. "Sas was a make believe name we gave him, Konohamaru. His real name is Sasuke Uchiha. He's a policeman, but you might as well know he's not a nice person."

"But he's still Sas to me. And he is nice. He gave me something and said it was for you." Konohamaru reached into the pocket of his jacket, fumbled a moment and came up with something knotted into the white handkerchief Naruto had given him earlier. He felt the weight as he dropped it into his hand.

Passing the reins to his brother, Naruto worked at the tight knot. What if it was the hated emerald bracelet his father had stolen off a dead man?

That would be the crowning indignity. He would fling it as hard as he could into the trees.

At last the knot loosened and parted. As the handkerchief fell open in his palm, Naruto's lips formed a silent O.

Reflected sunlight gleaned from the depths of a ruby mounted in heavy gold. It was Sasuke's ring— the ring that linked him to his past and to his family heritage. He had given up his most precious possession.

Konohamaru touched the ring with a fingertip. "Sas said we could sell it if we needed money. He told me it was worth at least five hundred dollars, maybe even a thousand, so we shouldn't let anybody cheat us."

"He said we could sell this?" A lump rose in Naruto's throat. Sasuke—gruff, steely eyed Sasuke Uchiha who'd lied and schemed against their family— had cared enough about him and Konohamaru to sacrifice his greatest treasure.

The boy nodded. "He told me to keep it safe."

"Then we'd best do that." Naruto ripped a thin strip off the hem of his shirt, passed it through the ring, knotted it around Konohamaru's neck and tucked it beneath his shirt. Hopefully, a thief bent on robbing them wouldn't take time to search a ragged little boy.

"You're in charge of this ring," he told his brother. "Whatever you do, keep it hidden. Don't even take it out to look at it."

Konohamaru squared his shoulders, clearly proud to be given such a vital responsibility. "You can count on me," he said.

Taking the reins again, Naruto urged the plodding mule to a faster walk. The mule was old and tired, and Naruto knew better than to push it too hard. The poor beast probably wished it was back home rolling in the grass and munching oats.

Konohamaru, too, wished he was home, Naruto reminded himself. It wasn't as if he'd given him any choice. He'd simply told him they were leaving. If Konohamaru had a say, he would never have chosen this adventure.

Naruto thought of the hardships ahead, the grueling days and dangerous nights. He'd told himself he wanted a better future for the boy. But could he provide that future? What if they broke down or fell into bad company? What if Konohamaru got a relapse of tick fever or some other illness? What if they lost the ring? What if he couldn't find work?

What would their father do without his children?

And what would he do without the man he loved?

Naruto had promised himself he wouldn't think about Sasuke Uchiha. But the truth was, he'd never really stopped thinking about him.

What a fool he'd been.

Not only had Sasuke told him he loved him, he'd shown just how much. A treasure beyond price was hanging on a strip of cloth around his brother's neck. Sasuke had given it away without a thought for himself. And here he was, widening the distance between them with each turn of the wagon wheels.

All Naruto wanted was to be in his arms.

"Whoa." Naruto gave the reins a gentle tug, halting the mule. The morning seemed frozen in silence. A raven flapped from the top of a pine.

Konohamaru looked up. "Let's go back home, Naruto," he said.

As he nodded, Naruto felt the tears start. Eyes blurring, he backed the wagon to the side of the road and swung it around in the opposite direction.

His heart crawled into his throat.

Lined up across the road, a stone's throw ahead, were three mounted men.  Reaching down, he picked up the shotgun and laid it across his knees. "We've no business with you," he called out. "Let us pass."

The man in the middle, older, taller and more expensively dressed than the others, laughed. "I know that rig beautiful," he said. "It belongs to a filthy, murdering polecat named Minato Namikaze. And if the rig belongs to Namikaze, I'm guessing the two of you belong to him, too. I'd call this one fine stroke of luck!"

 

Notes:

The final chapter will be up on Saturday May 3.

Hope you all can hang on till then!

Chapter 15

Notes:

Welcome to the final chapter of The Vow. I certainly hope it was worth the time and patience every reader had getting involved with the story. It was a grand pleasure sharing with all of you.

Kudos to my bestie, kcisjohan for assisting in making the story ready for A03!

"I don't like this." Sasuke gazed toward the empty road, shading his eyes against the midday glare. "We shouldn't have let them go."

Minato Namikaze stooped to pick up a piece of kindling wood. "How would you have stopped him? Knocked him out? Tied him up? Naruto's of age, and he's headstrong. He'd have found a way." He mounted the porch and added the kindling to the wood box. "I wish he hadn't taken the boy. But they've never been apart. All we can do is hope he comes to his senses and turns around."

"You say there's a lumber camp down the road?" 

Namikaze nodded. "If he keeps a good pace, he'll make it there before dark. Decent folks. Always good for a meal and a bed."

If he keeps a good pace. And if not? If something goes wrong?

Sasuke's fists balled in frustration. Damn it, what he wouldn't give for a horse! If he had one, he'd gallop after Naruto now, and he wouldn't leave his side until he knew the blond was safe.

The two thugs who'd shown up earlier would almost certainly have brought horses from San Francisco. But Sasuke had seen no trace of their mounts and neither had Namikaze. Either the animals had run off, fallen prey to bears or wolves, or been claimed by someone else.

Horses or no horses, he couldn't stand this helpless waiting any longer. Namikaze might not be worried, but Sasuke's danger instincts were screaming. Naruto and Konohamaru could be in trouble out there. He had to reach them any way he could.

"I'm going after them on foot," he said. "Slow as that old mule is, I should be able to catch up with them in a few hours, or at least find them at the lumber camp. Might there be any horses there?"

"A few." Namikaze nodded his understanding. "I've got cash left over from selling the necklace. I can give you enough to buy one."

"Give me enough for two horses. We'll need them to get to San Francisco."

"Fine. And if Naruto's still set on a new start, maybe you could talk him into coming with us."

"We'll see." Sasuke picked up a spare canteen from the porch. Carrying it to the pump, he began filling it with water.

"You don't want to walk that far on an empty stomach," Namikaze said. "Come on inside. I'll heat you some coffee and make you a sandwich."

Sasuke hesitated, thinking he should just leave. But Namikaze was right. He had miles to go, and he'd hold up better on the road if he wasn't weak from hunger. He followed Namikaze inside, closing the door behind him. "Make it fast," he said.

While Namikaze reheated the coffee and sliced Naruto's fresh bread, Sasuke checked the loads in his revolver, holstered the weapon and tied the pouch of extra caps, balls and powder to his gun belt. He hoped to hell there'd be no call to use them, but he'd learned to be prepared for anything.

He was just sitting down to eat, when, without warning, a rifle blast shattered the front window. Sasuke dropped to the floor, pulling Namikaze down with him, as a familiar voice bawled across the clearing.

"Minato Namikaze! Come on out, you murdering little buzzard. We got some friends here who want to talk to their papa!"

Namikaze lurched upward. Sasuke yanked him down again. "It's a trap," he hissed. "Once they get you, it's all over."

Together they crept toward the window and peered over the sill, screened by the broken glass along the edge. Sasuke knew what to expect and was braced for it.

Still, when he saw Konohamaru and Naruto, flanked at gunpoint by two rough looking men, his stomach clenched.

Naruto stood erect with his hands tied behind his back. His head was high, chin up and defiant. But even at a distance Sasuke could sense the fear in those blue eyes.

Konohamaru clung to Naruto’s legs, his face half hidden. He didn't appear to be bound, but it was clear he wasn't about to leave his brother.

For the space of a breath Sasuke willed his love to reach out. Be brave Naruto, he thought. Know that I'm here and that I'm coming for you.

It was as close to a prayer as he could manage.

Behind them, partly shielded by their bodies, Gato Bridges sat on his tall black horse. With his flawlessly trimmed beard and pearl gray suit, he looked more as if he was dressed for a parade than for a killing. But knowing Bridges as he did, Sasuke would have expected the man to stay clear and avoid soiling his hands.

Those huge hands had probably been wearing custom made gloves the night they'd strangled Itachi.

"Namikaze!" Bridges bellowed again. "Come out with your hands up. If you don't, the blood of these two fine young folks will be on your head."

Once more Namikaze lurched upward. Again Sasuke seized his shoulders and pulled him down below the windowsill. "Damn it, Namikaze, I know you'd die to save your children. But giving yourself up won't help. Naruto and Konohamaru have seen too much. Walk out that door, and all three of you will be dead in the time it takes to drop a feather."

Namikaze was shaking. "Lord, we've got to do something. We can't just let them die."

"As I see it, we've got one chance," Sasuke said.

"Since the last two butchers he sent never made it back, I'm guessing Bridges and his friends don't know I'm here. If you can keep their attention on you, I'll go out the rear window, circle around through the woods and come in from behind." He touched Namikaze's arm.  "Can you do it?"

Still quivering, Namikaze nodded. "I've never been a brave man. But I love my children. I can do it. Now, go."

Namikaze had brought his carbine inside earlier. Passing it to him, Sasuke ducked low and headed for the bedroom.

.

.

.

Naruto had surrendered the shotgun without a fight.

He had been about to fire when he'd realized there was no way to hit all three men. He might blast one, but when the others returned fire, Konohamaru could be hit.

Their best chance of survival lay in keeping quiet and waiting for a chance to get away.

"Stay as close to me as you can," he whispered to Konohamaru. "If I tell you to run, get away as fast as you can."

"What if you can't talk?" It would be like his little brother to ask such a question.

"Then I'll signal three fast taps or three nudges, any way I can. You hear or feel one, two, three, then you go. Whatever you do, don't look back."

Konohamaru glanced up, touching the slight bulge beneath his shirt. "Maybe if we gave them the ring they'd let us go," he  whispered.

"Hush. They'd just take it. Now, keep still." Naruto sat in silence as one of the men climbed into the wagon, took the shotgun and tied his hands behind his back. It had been easy guessing that the big man in the suit was Gato Bridges, who'd murdered Sasuke's brother, and that he'd brought his cruel looking companions to silence their father for good. They would use him and Konohamaru as hostages to lure Minato outside and kill him.

Sasuke was there, too, he reminded himself. He was the best hope they had. But he was only one man, and the odds were against him. The odds were against them all.

Konohamaru had clung to him in the wagon as Bridges' men led the mule back to the clearing. Naruto was thankful, at least, that they'd lacked enough rope to tie the boy.

But he was old enough to remember what happened here and to talk about it. There was no way their captors would let him go when all this was over. If he was going to live, he'd have to run. Whatever it cost, Naruto vowed he would save him.

This was all his fault anyhow. If he hadn't been so headstrong he and Konohamaru would have been in the house with their father and Sasuke. Together, they might've had a chance of fighting off Bridges and his men.

Instead, the two of them would be used as bait to lure their father to his death.

The wagon had halted in the trees, just short of the clearing. Naruto had prayed silently all the way. But why should God listen to him, when his own pride had brought down this tragedy? Naruto could only hope Konohamaru was praying, too, and that his childish prayer would be heard.

Brutal hands had dragged him and Konohamaru into the open. Now they stood at the edge of the clearing, opposite the house. The two men, their pistols drawn, stood on either side of them. Bridges, mounted and holding the rifle he'd fired at the window, was behind them.

Naruto listened, straining against his bonds as Bridges bawled out his challenge. He saw a flicker of movement at the broken window, but the front door remained closed. At least their father knew better than to come out onto the porch.

Bridges took a moment to reload his weapon. "I know you're in there, Namikaze!" he shouted again. "Come on out, you thieving coward!"

"I may be a coward," their father called, "but at least I'm not hiding behind innocent people. Get your fat butt off that horse, Bridges. Walk out in the open and face me like a man!"

"You're wasting time!" Bridges yelled.

"I've got all the time in the world, you bastard. What d'you think happened to those first two skunks you sent? I took care of them and I can take care of you." There was a pause. "Tell me, how do you sleep at night, Bridges? Do you have dreams about the people you murdered— the one I saw you kill in that alley?" Naruto struggled against the rope that bound his wrists together. What was his father doing? He seemed to be goading Bridges, like a man waving a flag in front of a bull. Surely he'd have his rifle. But he knew for a fact that Minato’s eyes were going bad. He wouldn't fire across the clearing for fear of hitting him or Konohamaru.

Where was Sasuke? Was he somewhere close, moving in to surprise Bridges and save them? That had to be what their father was trying to do, buy time until Sasuke could make his move.

Meanwhile, it was up to him to get free. His hands pulled and twisted. He could feel a trickle of blood as the rough hemp cut into his wrists, but the knots seemed to be loosening a little. He kept trying.

"That's enough stalling, Namikaze!" Bridges shouted.

"Who do you want me to shoot first, your beautiful eldest or your youngest? Though maybe I could shoot the young ‘un here and keep this blond beauty tied to my bed! Take what you owe out of his fine smooth ass!"

Naruto felt Konohamaru's arms tighten around his legs.

Naruto had to get the boy out of harm's way before it was too late. An old memory stirred in his mind—a cousin back in Indiana who'd been tragically ill. Strange that he'd remember now, unless it was for a reason.

"You don't have the cojones to shoot a rabbit!" Naruto's father shouted back. "Let my children go. Once they're safe, I'm yours. You can do anything with me you damn well please."

"It doesn't work that way, Namikaze. As I see it, I've got two of your kids here. I can kill one and still have the other to bargain with. So, which one can you spare?"

Now, Naruto thought. Now!

Konohamaru was pressing against his leg. He gave him three furious nudges with his knee—the signal to run.

As he felt Konohamaru break away, Naruto gave a high, bird like cry. He pitched to the ground, slavering and jerking in his best imitation of his poor, afflicted cousin.

"He's havin' a fit!" One of the men dropped to his knees beside the blond.

"Never mind him!" Bridges roared. "Get the damn boy!"

Naruto heard the sound of scrambling, followed by the whine of a pistol shot. Sick fear washed over him.

Was Konohamaru hit? Was he alive? He couldn't risk a look.

Naruto had no choice except to continue the feigned seizure, buying time as he prayed that Sasuke was close enough to help his brother.

A bone-jarring slap on the side of his head knocked him almost senseless. Naruto opened his eyes. Gato Bridges had dismounted and was sneering down at him.

"So, are you finished play acting, beautiful?" he snarled. "Let's see how you and your papa like this kind of play." Standing, he raised his rifle and nodded to the two men. "This beauty is all yours. Have your fun. I'll keep watch."

One man seized Naruto's shoulders, holding him to the ground. The other pinned his legs with his knees and began unbuckling his belt. Naruto knew what was going to happen and why. There was no way Minato Namikaze would stay inside the house and watch his son being raped.

"No, Papa!" Naruto screamed a warning. "Stay—!"  A vicious blow cut off the rest of his words. 

Lungs burning, Sasuke plunged through the trees.

Ahead, he could see the empty wagon with the mule still hitched. Two saddle horses were tethered nearby.

He'd made it around the clearing. But had he made it in time?

As he paused to draw and cock his pistol, he heard a whimper in the undergrowth. An animal, he thought, and was about to move forward, when a small, whispered voice halted him in his tracks.

"Sas!"

His hand parted the brush. Konohamaru lay huddled in a tight ball. His face was streaked with tears.

"Are you all right?" Sasuke asked.

The boy nodded. "They shot at me, but I ducked. They've still got Naruto. Hurry."

"Stay right here." Sasuke moved forward silently, knowing that his one advantage lay in surprise. He'd heard most of the exchange between Namikaze and Bridges, as well as the shot that had missed Konohamaru, but the brush and trees that screened his movements had also cut off his view. He had only a general idea of what was going on. But Namikaze had done a fine job of keeping Bridges engaged. The rest would be up to Sasuke.

Damn! he cursed silently as he edged closer. Bridges had dismounted, leaving his horse behind him. The animal's massive body was squarely in the way of a shot. He would have to move to one side.

Only as he shifted to the right did he see Naruto. He was lying on the ground, his face obscured by his hair.

One of Bridges' men held Naruto by his shoulders. The other knelt between his legs, fumbling with his trousers. Bridges stood back a few paces, his rifle at the ready.

Fury surging, Sasuke raised his pistol. But he wasn't fast enough to prevent all hell from breaking loose.

With a shriek of rage, Minato Namikaze had burst out of the house, firing his rifle as he charged across the yard. His first shot hit the man who was about to rape Naruto.

The man toppled backward, clutching his throat. Namikaze's second shot went wild as Bridges' bullet struck his chest. He staggered and pitched facedown, dropping the rifle as he fell.

The man who'd been holding Naruto's shoulders sprang up. Seeing Sasuke, he wheeled and raced for his horse. Sasuke let him go. His business was with Gato Bridges.

Naruto had managed to free his hands. With a sob, he scrambled to his feet and ran to where his father lay. As Bridges raised his rifle, Sasuke stepped behind him and jammed the pistol against his back. "Throw down the gun and put your hands up, Bridges," he rasped. "It's over."

Bridges chuckled as he tossed the weapon to the ground and raised his hands. "Sasuke Uchiha. I was wondering where you'd gone to after Itachi's funeral."

"I went to find the man who'd murdered my brother. And it appears I've just found him."

"You mean me?" Bridges laughed again. "You're out of your mind, Uchiha. You don't have a shred of evidence linking me to the crime. Take me back to San Francisco, and the judge will throw the case out of court."

"Minato Namikaze saw you do it. He told me. That's why you shot him."

"Hell, who'd believe that little gutter rat? I'm betting he strangled Itachi himself. Anyway, I shot him in self defense. The man was coming at me with a rifle. You saw what happened."

"Maybe I ought to just pull this trigger," Sasuke growled.

"You could do that. But you won't. I'm unarmed, and innocent until proven guilty. As a lawman, it's your sworn duty to protect upstanding citizens like me." Lowering his hands, he turned around to face Sasuke. "What do you say we just shake hands and forget this mess? Keep it out of the courts and I can make you a wealthy man. Better for both of—" With surprising speed, his hand flashed for the pocket pistol tucked into the back of his belt. As he was raising it to fire at Sasuke, a shot rang out from behind him. Bridges reeled and clutched his chest, a red tide seeping through the fingers that had closed around Itachi's throat. His mouth moved, but no sound emerged before he crumpled at Sasuke's feet.

Sasuke looked up. Naruto stood over his father's body, the carbine in his hands. A thread of smoke trailed from the muzzle.

Plunging across the clearing, Sasuke pulled Naruto in his arms. Trembling and sobbing, the blond clung to him.

Minutes crawled past before Naruto could speak. "I'm sorry, so sorry," he murmured. "This is all my fault." 

Sasuke kissed the tears. "Was it your fault Bridges killed my brother? Was it your fault your father took his jewels? What happened happened, love. All we can do is put this to rest and go on."

"But how, Sasuke? Look around you. My father's dead, and two men with him. This isn't going to just go away."

His arms tightened around the blond. "Don't worry, I'll take care of everything. It may take some time, but understand one thing—I'll always be here for you and Konohamaru. I'll never leave you again."

They took a few moments to wrap Namikaze's body in canvas and move it out of sight. After dragging the other bodies into the trees for later burial, they went looking for Konohamaru. They found him huddled in the bushes, where Sasuke had told him to stay. The boy asked no questions. His father's absence seemed to tell him enough for now.

Sasuke cradled the two of them in his arms—the man he loved and the child who was already like his son. Together they embraced and grieved. The days ahead would be filled with pain, sorrow and the need for understanding. But somehow they would make this work. They would be a family.

He held them close. They were his now, these two precious ones. His to cherish and protect. His to love.

Forever.

 

~XX~

 

5 years later…

A waning crescent moon hung above the cove. Veiled by wisps of cloud, it cast a silvery gleam on the tide pools among the rocks, where silent starfish waited for the morning sea. Moon shimmered waves lapped along the beach.

At the top of the cliff, where Minato Namikaze's windlasses had once stood, a lighthouse rose against the stars. Its rotating beacon pierced the night, warning ships away from the rocks below.

Standing on the porch of his cozy house, Naruto took the two pins out of his hair and dropped them into his shirt pocket. The cool night wind caught his hair, blowing it back from his face. He smiled with the pleasure of it. The day had been long and busy, teaching school in town and caring for his family at home.

Naruto was grateful for the night, when the children were asleep and he could be alone with his husband.

Moving back inside, he tiptoed down the hall to the bedrooms. Konohamaru, who was almost twelve and big enough to have his own room, was sleeping soundly after a day of chores, school and play. In the next room, Mikoto, four, and Kushina, almost three, curled in their beds like slumbering kittens. Blowing them a kiss, Naruto stole back outside, where he selected a lily from the flower bed next to the porch. He carried it with him as he set out on the path to the cliff top.

On the way, he passed the goat pen, where Luffy, now a majestic billy, ruled over his harem of nannies. The goats had become a thriving business, providing milk, butter, cheese and animals to the town in the valley below—the town which had sprung up when the lighthouse was built. Now his family had neighbours, friends, schools, stores and even a church.

And they hadn't even needed to move from their peaceful home.

Where the path branched, Naruto took the narrower one to the little knoll where his father was buried.

Bending, he laid the flower on the grave. "I have a secret, Papa," he whispered. "One I haven't even told Sasuke. We’re going to have another baby. If it's a boy, and I have a feeling it is, we're going to name him after you. Minato Uchiha... How does that strike you?" Something on the soft sea wind told him the news had been well received.

The weeks following his father's death had been difficult. But with Sasuke's guidance, the inquest had cleared Minato Namikaze of murder and named Gato as the killer. It had also established that Naruto had shot Gato to save Sasuke's life. That time was behind them now, all but forgotten.

Naruto turned away from the grave, his feet skimming down the path to the lighthouse. Sasuke always claimed he liked to tinker with the workings of the great lamp at night, when it was lit. Naruto suspected he simply enjoyed being at the top of the lighthouse in the dark, as he also did. The view was glorious.

After the tragic events of five years ago, Sasuke had enough of law enforcement. He'd used his connections to get authorization and funding for a lighthouse above the cove. After supervising the construction, he had become its keeper. No more ships foundered on the perilous rocks. No more wrecks washed ashore.

After their marriage, Naruto was teaching and learned of two young baby girls, sisters, who tragically became orphans. Their parents were newcomers, and had set up a homestead that was far from the nearest town. Raiders had attacked the family home, it was only because the mother had tucked her two little daughters in an old tree, that the girls were saved. Thankfully a passerby had heard them crying, but as for their parents, Naruto sadly shook his head. No one knew the sister’s names.

But now the sisters had a family, whom Sasuke and Naruto named, Mikoto and Kushina Uchiha, they would never be alone. Sasuke never treated the two little girls as anything else than as his own daughters. And now, an unwed girl, who would be disowned by her family if she kept the child growing in her womb, begged Naruto to take in the child once born. How could Naruto say no, seeing the desperation and tears in the young girl’s eyes. Naruto was now well aware of family politics, dynamics, which many families struggled with and what could become of an unwanted child. He vowed that would never happen with his little family, especially since all they had been through.

Now he just had to tell Sasuke…

As he climbed the winding stairs, Naruto's heart sang with anticipation. Sasuke had hung a lantern near the top to light the way. He could see Sasuke now as he leaned over the railing to wave down at him. Laughing, he quickened his step, mounting the top and almost leaping into his arms.

Sasuke kissed him with a passionate tenderness that spoke of everything they shared. Maybe Naruto would tell him about the baby tonight, after they go to the bedroom. 

"Come on outside." He led the blond through the door onto the iron railed catwalk that circled the structure below the light. The first few times Naruto had come out here the height had made him nervous. Now he loved it.

Naruto leaned back in Sasuke’s arms, filling his senses with starlight and wind and the sound of the waves below. "I love you," he whispered.

"And I love you." Sasuke’s lips nuzzled blond hair. In silence they watched the progress of a lighted ship as it vanished over the horizon.

"Someday we'll go, when our children are grown,” Sasuke said. "I'd like to see the whole world with you." 

Naruto smiled, remembering his childhood dreams of travel and adventure. "That would be lovely,” he said. "But right now, everything I want is right here.”

The End

Notes:

thoughts and feels are always greatly appreciated! Take care everyone!

Notes:

kudos and comments are certainly appreciated!